Tag Archives: Spirit

ROMANS 8

We hope you find these notes helpful. Do feel free to download the material on this website for your own personal use, and also to distribute if  you so wish. Please be aware that all the writing is copyright, so no alterations should be made. 

Please feel free to comment on any aspect of what you find on this website using the e-mail address:  martin_margaret3@yahoo.co.uk  We would be pleased to hear from you. 

Section 12   Romans 8:1-17
Life in the flesh and life in the Spirit

Subject of Section 12
Romans 8 brings to a conclusion and climax the doctrine of indwelling sin that the apostle began to consider in 5:12. He has traced that sin back to its source in Adam’s fall, and has shown in 5:12-21 that the work of Christ at Calvary is the remedy. He then showed in chapter 6 that freedom from the domination of sin is found in the practical application to our lives of the truths expressed in Christian baptism. In chapter 7 the apostle has made clear that the law of Moses does not help us at all in our desire to overcome sin.
Speaking generally about chapter 8 we may say that it deals with three of the major enemies that confront man now that sin has entered into the world. In verses 1-17 the enemy is the flesh, the sinful self of man. In verses 18-27 the enemy is the bondage and corruption which came in at the fall of man, and which causes men, even believers, to suffer. In verses 28-39 the enemy is Satan as adversary, who accuses and slanders believers.
Chapter 8 may also be thought of as enlarging on the features of believers as sons of God. The position of son involves liberty, dignity, maturity, intimacy and glory, and we find these things in the chapter. In verses 1-4 the believer has liberty, for he has been made free from the law of sin and death. That liberty enables God’s sons to manifest dignity as they live according to the Spirit, as verses 5-11 explain. As a result of this, the believer is under obligation, for we are debtors, verse 12, and the way in which they discharge that debt shows their maturity, verses 12-14. But there is more, for God’s sons have such closeness to Him that they call Him “Abba, Father”. This is their intimacy, as found in verses 15. Then the apostle looks on to the future, when God’s people shall be conformed to the image of His Son, verse 29. This is glory indeed, and will be expressed in the unhindered liberty, dignity, maturity and intimacy of likeness to Christ.
The apostle also introduces us to the important doctrine of the dwelling of the Holy Spirit within the believer, and the consequences thereof. The Holy Spirit is mentioned very rarely in the previous chapters, whereas in chapter 8 He is referred to at least 15 times. Recognition of, and response to, the dwelling of the Spirit of God within the believer is the secret of a spiritually successful Christian life, always remembering that one of His chief ministries is to glorify Christ, John 16:14.

Structure of Section 12

12(a)

8:1-4

New principle:

The law of the Spirit

12(b)

8:5-8

New perception:

The mind of the Spirit

12(c)

8:9-13

New power:

The dwelling of the Spirit

12(d)

8:14-17

New privileges:

The leading of the Spirit

12(a)   8:1-4
New principle: The law of the Spirit

8:1
There is therefore now no condemnation to them which are in Christ Jesus, who walk not after the flesh, but after the Spirit.

There is now therefore no condemnation to them which are in Christ Jesus- the particular word for condemnation the apostle uses here is only found again in this epistle in 5:16,18, and in 8:3 in a verbal form. This gives the clue to its primary meaning in this place, for condemnation in chapter 5 is the passing of the sentence of physical death on man in Adam because he possesses a sinful nature. The fact that the sentence has been reversed is the sure sign that the sin that caused it has been dealt with, (hence the “therefore”, meaning, in effect, “as a consequence of the truth set out in chapters five and six, which show how sin and death were righteously dealt with by Christ in His death, burial and resurrection”). Those who are in Christ Jesus are not touchable by death, being united with Him in resurrection. Nor are they dominated by sin, the cause of death, for the body as the headquarters of sin has been made of no effect as far as they are concerned. This is a sure sign that the condemnation is gone, for 5:16 speaks of justification, which in that context means righteous acquittal from the consequences of possessing the sin-principle within. (The apostle has already established that the believer is delivered from the consequences of his sins, in verses leading up to 5:1).
This freedom from the condemnation that comes through the sin-principle within is not only “now”, being a present reality, but is also total, for there is “no” condemnation. Note the title “Christ Jesus”, which is not found in Matthew, Mark, Luke, and John, for it especially emphasises the fact that the Man Jesus who lived on earth is now risen and glorified in heaven. His people are associated with Him there.
Who walk not after the flesh, but after the Spirit- freedom from condemnation does not depend upon our walk, but upon being in Christ Jesus, which is the position of all believers, not just those who walk according to the Spirit. Ideally, all who are in Christ Jesus will only want to walk according to the Spirit, and it is this ideal state that the apostle credits believers with here. To walk after the flesh as a believer is to live out of character. The rest of the chapter is designed to encourage a spiritual manner of life. The phrase highlights the difference between chapter 7 and its occupation with self, and chapter 8, with its occupation with the things of the Spirit.

8:2
For the law of the Spirit of life in Christ Jesus hath made me free from the law of sin and death.

For the law of the Spirit of life in Christ Jesus- the word law is used in several ways in the New Testament, but here it means working principle. The Holy Spirit is described variously in this chapter. For instance, the Spirit of God and the Spirit of Christ, verse 9; the Spirit of Him that raised up Jesus from the dead, verse 11; the Spirit of adoption, verse 15. Here He is described as the Spirit of life in Christ Jesus, because He associates with, and makes good to us, the life which we have in the risen Christ Jesus. He does not deal with us as if we have life in Adam, but acts on the principle or law that we have life in Christ Jesus. He associates with the life in Christ Jesus so closely that He can be described as the Spirit of that life.
Hath made me free- note the personal pronoun “me”, after the “them” of verse 1. The apostle is no doubt alluding to his very personal experience as detailed in 7:7-25, which comes to a climax with the words “who shall deliver me from the body of this death?” With the realisation of the true Christian position in a risen Christ comes the realisation of freedom from the sin and death that overwhelmed him in chapter 7. That this freedom is not just for Paul is seen in the fact that he goes on to speak of “us” in verse 4.
From the law of sin and death- in 7:25 Paul is captive to the law of sin, and this results in captivity to death, 7:24. Christ Jesus, however, has died to sin. That is, the defeat of sin was at the forefront of His mind on the cross. But He now lives to God, 6:10, so sin and death have no hold on Him. And this is true also of those who are in Him. Just as sin and death came in for all through Adam, 5:12, so they go out for many through Christ. The believer is freed from the operation of the law of sin and death by the superior principle on which the Spirit works. Working principles need power to put them into effect, and the indwelling Spirit is that power.
This is the believer’s position in God’s view, but since the apostle has to warn about the dangers of living after the flesh, and the possibility of dying, verse 13, we must apply these truths to our lives if this freedom is to be known in practical reality. We have been given the Spirit of life in Christ Jesus to enable us to live free from slavery to indwelling sin.

8:3
For what the law could not do, in that it was weak through the flesh, God sending his own Son in the likeness of sinful flesh, and for sin, condemned sin in the flesh:

For what the law could not do- literally “for the law being powerless”. Note that by simply writing “the law”, the apostle now speaks of the law of God given at Sinai. The law of Moses was not able to set men free from sin and death. In fact the apostle calls it the ministry of death and the ministry of condemnation in 2 Corinthians 3:7,9. It only condemned sins, it did not deal with the nature which was the root of those sins. Furthermore, it did not give the power to overcome that nature, either.
In that it was weak through the flesh- the weakness, and therefore the inability to deliver, lay in the sinfulness of the flesh of men, not in any deficiency in the law of God. The tools (the commandments of the law) were of the finest quality, but the material on which they worked (the flesh) was rotten. As well ask a master craftsman to make a fine cabinet, and provide him with faulty materials, as use the law to produce a masterpiece from our sinful flesh. It cannot be done.
God sending his own Son- against the background of the powerlessness of the law, and the sinfulness of man, God intervenes in grace and purity. Angels and men were operative at the giving of the law, Acts 7:38,53, but now the fact that a greater work is about to be done is indicated by God sending His own Son, One who is privy to His counsels, and dear to His heart.
In the likeness of sinful flesh- note the guarded way in which the apostle writes here. Not “in sinful flesh”, as if God’s Son were not totally sinless; nor “in the likeness of flesh”, as if He were not really man. Rather, He comes in such a way, and by such means, as preserve the integrity of His holy nature. He comes in the likeness of that which in us is sinful, but which in Him was holy. He is True Man, but also Ideal Man.
By using these words, the apostle shows that he believes that the mother of the Lord Jesus conceived only by the intervention of the Holy Spirit, thus preserving the sinlessness of Christ. These words also dispose of the idea that the apostle did not believe in the uniqueness of the birth of Christ because he does not mention details about the virgin birth. We should remember that Luke was a beloved companion of the apostle, and he would not have had fellowship with one who did not believe what is found so clearly in the gospel that bears his name.
And for sin- His mission was expressly to deal with the root of sin in the nature of men. Some would see a reference to the sin offering here, since the Hebrew word for sin and sin-offering is the same. However when the word sin is used in Hebrew it simply means a single act of sin, which needs to be forgiven. God deals with the root of sin not by forgiving it, but by condemning it, and removing the repentant sinner from the sphere where that sin holds sway. Another difficulty with saying that sin means sin-offering is that the word sin occurs again in the next phrase, and it cannot mean sin-offering there.
Condemned sin in the flesh- this is the verbal form of the word condemnation which occurs in 5:16,18 and 8:1. God has pronounced His condemning verdict on the sin which dwells within us in three related ways. First, by sending His own Son, such was the gravity of the situation to be addressed. How terrible must sin be if only God’s Son can deal with it effectively! Second, by exposing the evil of sin by means of the life of Christ in the flesh. We read, “And this is the condemnation, that light is come into the world, and men loved darkness rather than light, because their deeds were evil. For every one that doeth evil hateth the light, neither cometh to the light, lest his deeds should be reproved.” John 3:19,20. How terrible must sin be if it makes men hate Christ! Third, by the work of Christ in relation to the sin-question at Calvary. How terrible must sin be if God’s wrath had to be poured out upon none other than His own dear Son to deal with it!

8:4
That the righteousness of the law might be fulfilled in us, who walk not after the flesh, but after the Spirit.

That the righteousness of the law might be fulfilled in us- far from destroying God’s law, the coming and work of Christ ensure that the believer is able to fulfil all that the law demanded as being right, (the meaning of “righteousness of the law” here), summed up in the words “judgement, mercy, and faith”, Matthew 23:23. See also Matthew 5:17 and Romans 13:8-10. The law of Moses is not specifically the code of conduct for the believer, but by living like Christ the believer fulfils the law incidentally.
Who walk not after the flesh, but after the Spirit- the power of the Spirit is the only way God’s righteous requirements can be met; man in the flesh is powerless, as chapter seven has shown.

Special note on the three-fold mention of Son in the chapter
There are seven mentions of the name Son in the epistle to the Romans. There are three in chapter one, another in chapter five, and the remaining three in chapter eight. The first four and the one in 8:29 are simple genitives, indicating that the Son belongs to God and is in relationship to Him. The other two have extra thoughts connected with them, and we will try to see what these are as we consider the three mentions in chapter eight.
In verse 3 the phrase “his own” is what is known as a reflexive and intensive pronoun. It is as if Paul wrote, “his own Son, no less”, or “his own Son and not someone else”. So the emphasis here is on the person of the Son. Given that we were weak and sinful, and that the law could not help us, there was no alternative to God sending His own Son, in all the wonder of His person.
In verse 29 the apostle uses the simple possessive pronoun, in this way emphasising the sonship of the Son. He is telling us that it is God’s purpose to make His people like someone, and that person is His Son. So in this instance the Son is the pattern and prototype Son.
In verse 32 the phrase is different again, and this time indicates that God’s Son is His in a distinct way. This highlights the cost to God of not sparing the one who is His Son in an unique sense. This emphasises the preciousness of the Son.

12(b)   8:5-8
New perception: The things of the Spirit

8:5
For they that are after the flesh do mind the things of the flesh; but they that are after the Spirit the things of the Spirit.

For they that are after the flesh- it is important to distinguish between being in the flesh, which is the position of the unbeliever, and walking (conducting our lives) after the flesh, which is all the unbeliever is able to do, and which the believer also is able to do but ought not. To be after the flesh means to take one’s lead and one’s character from the sinful self within. Or, to put it another way, to be after the flesh is to follow the flesh where it leads.
Do mind the things of the flesh- to mind involves a combination of thinking and willing. Self’s interests are considered in the mind, and are put into effect with determination by the will.
But they that are after the Spirit- those who take character and guidance from the indwelling Spirit.
The things of the Spirit- again the mind and the will are operative, but instead of self being to the fore, the matters which the Spirit of God brings before the mind are willingly concentrated on and responded to by the spiritual believer in Christ.

8:6
For to be carnally minded is death; but to be spiritually minded is life and peace.

For to be carnally minded is death- the mind of the sinful self is characterised by occupation with things that result in the death of effective living for God. In the case of the unbeliever, this means he is in spiritual death. In the case of the carnal believer, he is in a state of moral death. See the comments in verse 13. Because the unbeliever is in death, which means he is separated from God, then he delights in those things which themselves are separated from God. It is sadly possible for a believer to engage in such things also, even though he is not in spiritual death. If he does do this, he is temporarily out of fellowship with God, although his eternal security is not affected.
But to be spiritually minded is life and peace- just as the mind of the flesh is characterised by occupation with things that are marked by death, so the mind of the Spirit is occupied with the things associated with eternal life. The apostle adds “and peace”, and the reason for the mention of this word peace becomes clear in verse 7, where a state of war is described. Great calmness is enjoyed by those who are spiritual. Carnal believers lack this peace because deep down they know they are being untrue to their proper calling.

8:7
Because the carnal mind is enmity against God: for it is not subject to the law of God, neither indeed can be.

Because the carnal mind is enmity towards God- since it is occupied with things which are contrary to God, the mind of the flesh is at war with God, siding with the enemy, sin.
For it is not subject to the law of God- the flesh wars against God because it rebels against His authority as expressed in His law.
Neither indeed can be- this state of affairs cannot be remedied. The gospel does not seek to improve the mind of the flesh, but rather removes the person with that mind out of Adam into Christ Jesus. When this has happened the Spirit of God comes to dwell, so that the mind is now able to think on spiritual things.

8:8
So then they that are in the flesh cannot please God.

So then- the apostle summarises the position as far as the flesh is concerned.
They that are in the flesh cannot please God- having spoken of the mind of the flesh, the apostle now returns to speaking of people in the flesh, to prepare for the contrast with believers in verse 9. Four features of the mind of the flesh are mentioned in verses 6 and 7; first, it is occupied with things marked by death; second, it is at enmity with God; third, it is not subject to God; and fourth, it is incurable. Because of these things they that are in the flesh, that is, unbelievers, have no ability at all to please God.

12(c)   8:9-13
New power: The dwelling of the Spirit

8:9
But ye are not in the flesh, but in the Spirit, if so be that the Spirit of God dwell in you. Now if any man have not the Spirit of Christ, he is none of his.

But ye are not in the flesh- having described the unbeliever as one who is in the flesh and after the flesh, Paul turns to state definitely that the believer is not in the flesh. Clearly the apostle is not using the word flesh to mean the body, (for they were in the body), but rather the sinful self. To be in the flesh means to be in an unchanged natural state.
But in the Spirit- since the contrast is not between the human body and spirit, the Spirit of God is meant. The believer is in a position which derives its character from the Spirit of God Himself. To be in the Spirit means to be in a changed state that is spiritual.
If so be that the Spirit of God dwell in you- the apostle inserts a warning here against false profession, before the teaching relative to the Christian life is further expanded. That the apostle does not suggest some true believers have not the Spirit of God within is seen from his next statement. To dwell means to be at home. The heart of the believer is a suitable home for the Spirit of God, because of the change wrought at conversion. The dwelling of the Holy Spirit within the believer is so transforming, that the believer is lost sight of, and is absorbed, so to speak, in the Spirit. So the Spirit is in the believer and the believer is in the Spirit.
Now if any man have not the Spirit of Christ he is none of his- the whole force of the argument is lost if we think of the Spirit of Christ as being different to the Spirit of God. This verse makes it clear that every believer has the Spirit of God within because he belongs to Christ. The Spirit is called “the Spirit of Christ” to remind us that the result of responding to the Spirit within is Christ-likeness. It is also true that the Spirit indwelling the believer is the same Spirit by which Christ acted when He was here, living a truly spiritual life as our example.

8:10
And if Christ be in you, the body is dead because of sin; but the Spirit is life because of righteousness.

And if Christ be in you- as indeed He is, in the person of the Spirit, as the Lord made clear in John 14:16.
The body is dead because of sin- the presence of Christ within highlights the truth that the body is dead, for the very fact that the Spirit of God needed to be sent into our hearts is proof that we were unable to please God of ourselves. The reason the body is dead is because the sin-principle uses the body as its base of operations. It is dead in the sense that it is powerless to act for God unaided.
But the Spirit is life because of righteousness- because the Spirit acts on the principle that we have life in Christ Jesus, the Risen Man, verse 2, then by His power we are enabled to live as those who are “alive from the dead”, and to yield the members of our body as “instruments of righteousness”, 6:13. By so doing we present (same word as yield in 6:13) our bodies a living sacrifice, 12:1.

8:11
But if the Spirit of him that raised up Jesus from the dead dwell in you, he that raised up Christ from the dead shall also quicken your mortal bodies by his Spirit that dwelleth in you.

But if the Spirit of him that raised up Jesus from the dead dwell in you- the Spirit is now spoken of as the Spirit of the God of resurrection, as the apostle gives a further consequence of His indwelling. Not only does the Spirit empower us to live spiritual lives whilst we are in the present body, He is also the guarantee of life in resurrection bodies hereafter.
He that raised up Christ from the dead- note the change of title, “raised up Jesus…raised up Christ” The name Jesus reminds us it was a man who had lived on the earth who was raised from the dead. The epistle to the Romans treats us as those who are living on the earth. It does not see us as seated in the heavenly places as the epistle to the Ephesians does. This is why in the next phrase only mortal (tending to death) bodies are spoken of, not dead bodies in a grave. (1 Corinthians 15:51-58 explains the mystery as to how saints who have not died are going to share the resurrection experience).
What encouragement to know that the certain result of being associated with Jesus, the Man after God’s own heart, is to be quickened in resurrection! But He is Christ, the One anointed with the Holy Spirit, and in harmony at all times with Him. This presents us with a challenge as to whether this is true of us as Christians (“Christ-ones”, those who own allegiance to Him, and who are in-dwelt by His Spirit).
Shall also quicken your mortal bodies- quicken means make alive. Bodies which tend to death even though the person possesses life in Christ, will be changed at the resurrection so that all trace of sin and it’s consequence, death, will be removed, with the result that mortality shall be swallowed up of life, 2 Corinthians 5:4.
By his Spirit that dwelleth in you- the presence of the Spirit of God in the believer is the reason why the quickening takes place, and is also the guarantee that it will take place. It is not dependant on the believer’s spirituality. This confirms that every true believer of this church age will be taken to heaven when Christ comes for His own at the Rapture. Once this has happened, every trace of sin and death will have been forever removed from the believer’s body.

Special note on the apostle’s line of thought
As he proceeds through his reasoning in this chapter, the apostle first of all refers to the state of condemnation into which the sin of Adam brought us. Then he mentions the law of God given at Sinai, followed by the coming of God’s Son and His death for sin at Calvary. Then he implies the sinner’s conversion, for he now walks after the Spirit. Having thought of the difference between a life after the flesh and a life after the Spirit, he reaches a climax by speaking of the resurrection of the saints at the Lord’s coming, verse 11, and the change of the body which will take place then.

These things have consequences, so the apostle begins verse 12 with a “therefore”. He will explain the obligations believers have in the light of what God has done for them. Their first obligation is to live, not after the flesh, but after the Spirit, verse 12. According to whether they do the one or the other they shall be either in moral death, or living the true life of a Christian, verse 13. If they do the latter, they will be living as sons, following the leading of the Spirit of God, as He encourages them in spiritual things. It is possible to be a son of God and not live up to the name. The apostle is writing so that believers live the life that befits sons, for only such have the title son of God in practice. The power to live this life is not the law, with its bondage and fear, verse 15, but the Spirit of God in His capacity as the One who causes us to cry Abba, Father. In this way God will be a Father to us, and we sons to Him, not just in name, but in reality.

8:12
Therefore, brethren, we are debtors, not to the flesh, to live after the flesh.

Therefore, brethren, we are debtors- previously the apostle has explained the nature of the case as to our position before God. Now he presses upon us our responsibilities to God. He uses the title brethren to arrest our attention, and remind us we possess life as those who are in the family of God, and therefore have the ability to respond to the exhortation which follows. Before we were saved we were under obligation to God as sinners, and had nothing to pay, Luke 7:40-43. Now, however, the saving work of God in us has made us eternally indebted to Him, and therefore under obligation to Him as saints. The difference now is that we are able to begin to repay the debt, but only because Divine resources have been given to us.
Not to the flesh- we are not obliged to respond to the attempts of our sinful self to influence us. All of its authority has been removed by Christ when our old man was crucified in company with Him, 6:6.
To live after the flesh- we are not in the flesh, but we still have the ability to live after the flesh because we are still in the body.

8:13
For if ye live after the flesh, ye shall die: but if ye through the Spirit do mortify the deeds of the body, ye shall live.

For if ye live after the flesh ye shall die- this cannot mean lose salvation, for he has just addressed them as brethren, and as such they are eternally secure. He has been careful to apply the test as to the reality of their conversion in verse 9, and has proceeded as if they were really saved. Furthermore, every believer has already passed out of death into life, John 5:24, and shall never see death, John 8:51.
Die in this context therefore must mean the same as when the prodigal’s father said that his son was dead, and is alive again, (in relation to God), was lost and is found, (in relation to his family), Luke 15:24. The prodigal was as good as dead when in the far country, his life did not profit his father at all, and so it is with believers if they live after the flesh. See 1 Timothy 5:6 for a further example. In extreme cases, as with some of the Corinthians, this may mean premature physical death, if their life-style brings grave discredit upon the testimony, and they are disciplined by God because of it, see 1 Corinthians 11:30.
But if ye through the Spirit do mortify the deeds of the body, ye shall live- note the contrast again between the flesh and the Spirit of God. The flesh is powerless to enable us to live spiritual lives, hence the great blessing of being indwelt by the Spirit of God. The Spirit is life because of, or for the sake of, righteousness, verse 10.
Instead of weakly succumbing to the flesh, the believer is to take the initiative, and mortify (put to death) the deeds of the body, using the power of the Spirit to apply the truths already detailed in chapter 6. It is through the body that the flesh, the self-principle within, manifests itself.
When our self provokes to a sinful deed, then we are to slay that deed immediately, for by crucifying our old man in company with Christ, God has signalled that it is only worthy of death, so we should signal that too. By so doing we shall clear the way for a true expression of spiritual life, which involves all those things from which the Living God derives pleasure, and which those who are in harmony with Him as His sons enjoy also.

Special note on the subject of death
Death is presented to us, in the main, in four different ways in the Scriptures, as follows:

1. Spiritual death. This has to do with the separation of a person from God, who told man at the beginning that if he ate of the tree of the knowledge of good and evil, he would “surely die”, Genesis 2:17. Sadly, man listened to the lie of the Devil, who said, “Ye shall not surely die”, 3:4. So it was that the moment Adam sinned he was separated from God, and “dead in trespasses and sins”, Ephesians 2:1. His communion with God was broken. The Lord Jesus taught the doctrine of spiritual death, for He said that he that believes in Him “is passed from death unto life”, John 5:24.

2. Physical death. As a consequence of spiritual death, man became mortal, and physical death is his lot. As we have already noticed, the apostle Paul put it like this, “Wherefore, as by one man sin entered into the world, and death by sin; and so death passed upon all men, for that all have sinned.” Romans 5:12. Physical death is the separation of the spirit from the body, for James tells us that “the body without the spirit is dead”, James 2:26. The reason this happens, even to believers, is that the sin-principle, which is the cause of physical death, is in all men. Only in the moment of resurrection will believers leave the sin-principle behind, 1 Corinthians 15:54-57.

3. Moral death. As we have noticed already, the apostle wrote “For if ye live after the flesh, ye shall die: but if ye through the Spirit do mortify the deeds of the body, ye shall live.” Romans 8:13. No true believer is in the flesh, (“ye are not in the flesh, but in the Spirit”, verse 9), but he can walk, or live his life, after the flesh, (which is his sinful side, which still remains because of the sin-principle within the body). All the while he lives like that he is not living the true Christian life, and those hours, or months, or even years spent living in this way do not count in God’s reckoning, and he is temporarily dead as to true Christian living.

4. The second death. This is defined for us in Revelation 21:8, where we read, “But the fearful, and unbelieving, and the abominable, and murderers, and idolaters, and all liars, shall have their part in the lake which burneth with fire and brimstone: which is the second death.” We know from another scripture that “it is appointed unto men once to die, but after this the judgment”, Hebrews 9:27. So the second death is not a second dying, but a second state of death, the first one being when the sinner dies, and body and spirit are separated.

12(d)   8:14-17
New privileges: The leading of the Spirit

8:14
For as many as are led by the Spirit of God, they are the sons of God.

For as many as are led by the Spirit of God, they are the sons of God- only those who obey the prompting of the Spirit of God may be rightly described as the sons of God, for they manifest by their dignified and mature behaviour that they have a nature and character in God’s likeness. The word “they” is emphatic, it is “they and only they”. Clearly the apostle does not anticipate that there will be persons claiming to be sons of God, and yet who do not respond to the guidance of the Spirit. Since all God’s people have the Spirit of God within their hearts, they all must be sons, whatever their state of spiritual development may be. But the sad fact is that we often fail to live as sons, and when in that condition we cannot be said to be led of the Spirit practically, although the Spirit never leaves.
As well as being morally dead when he was in the far country, the prodigal was also not living the life of a son. The father still thought of him as such, (“this my son was dead”), but he was not a son in character and dignity. In fact the prodigal admitted as much himself, for he compared himself unfavourably even with the servants in the house. Only when he returned to fellowship with the father did he know the joy of being a son.
How different it was with God’s Son, for the promise came to Him, “I will be to him a Father, and he shall be to me a Son”, Hebrews 1:5. This is not the beginning of the Father/Son relationship, for that was eternal, but it was the beginning of the display in the world of the ideal Father/Son relationship. Everything a perfect son should be to a perfect father was seen in their relationship one with the other. There was glory attaching to that relationship, for the apostle John writes, “and we beheld his glory, the glory as of the only begotten of the Father”, John 1:14. The glory consisted of the unfailing support of the Father, and the unfailing dependence of the Son.

8:15
For ye have not received the spirit of bondage again to fear; but ye have received the Spirit of adoption, whereby we cry, Abba, Father.

For ye have not received the spirit of bondage again to fear- the Spirit of God cannot be described as the spirit of bondage, for His task is to bring us into liberty. The believer is completely delivered from bondage, whether it be to sin, 6:17,18; the law, Galatians 4:3; idols, Galatians 4:8, or the fear of death, Hebrews 2:15. Each of those forms of bondage involved fear of one sort or another. The special reference is to bondage to the law, which we have seen in chapter 7 brings only to despair. Instead of exclaiming “Who shall deliver me”, 7:24, the believer cries “Abba, Father”.
But ye have received the Spirit of adoption- adoption is the act of placing as sons. The Spirit of God may rightly be described as the Spirit who brings into sonship and who maintains in sonship. He associates with us on the basis that we have been placed before God in the position of sons, for in Galatians 4:6 He comes into our hearts because we are sons. This is further proof that all God’s people are sons, for all have the Spirit within, and the Spirit only comes because they are sons. Whether all believers live and act as sons is another matter.
It is in this sense that the apostle John wrote, “But as many as received him, to them gave he power to become the sons of God, even to them that believe on his name.” John 1:12. As those who believe, we have eternal life, which gives the ability to grow in the knowledge of God. By doing this, we increasingly become like his Son, and as well as being sons of God by adoption, we become sons of God in practice.

Special note on the translation “sons of God” in John 1:12
The Authorised Version has been criticised for translating the Greek word tekna as “sons”, when the root of the word has to do with childbirth. It is contended that the word should be translated “children”. We should remember that the men who translated the Authorised Version were learned men, who were very well qualified for the task. They would have weighed up the question of whether they should translate as sons or children very carefully.

We should remember also that at the end of the scriptures there is a solemn warning about taking from and adding to the words of scripture. This would include taking from and adding to the sense of the words, as well as the words themselves. This warning was given in the context of the promise of Christ’s coming again, so it is clear that there would be something that could be called the Word of God that was not to be tampered with, and that would last until the Lord’s coming. In the goodness of God the Word of God is with us in its perfect form, and we seek to change it at our spiritual peril.

Could it not be that John is looking on to the future? It is God’s purpose to reveal His Son to this world in a day to come. At that day He will come accompanied with multitudes whom Paul calls the sons of God, Romans 8:19. They will have been conformed to the image of God’s Son, as Romans 8:29 tells us. But what they will display is “the glorious liberty of the children of God”, verse 21. Their glory as children is that they have liberty. Their glory as sons is that they are like the Son of God. It is the same company in view in each case, but the emphasis is different. So in John 1:12 it is “become the sons of God”, whereas in the next verse the same people are born of God, and are therefore His children. The new birth is the beginning, whereas being the sons of God as conformed to the image of God’s Son, is the ending. Notice the way in which the apostle Paul speaks of believers as sons and children in the same passage, Romans 8:14-21. We should remember that in normal circumstances it was a Greek or Roman’s own child that he made his son, as we see from Galatians 4:1-6. This is not to say that believers only become sons after they have been children for a while. The apostle writes in Romans 8:17, “if children, then heirs”, and yet in Galatians 4:7, “if a son, then an heir”. So believers are heirs of God as children, and heirs of God as sons, so they are sons as soon as they are children.

It is God’s purpose to give to His sons even now the power to become the sons of God in the sense that they become increasingly son-like. The word for power is the one that emphasises authority, that is, freedom to act. It would be presumption for believers to take the place of sons if the Son of God Himself had not given them the right. They are trusted to mature in sonship. This is a fitting climax to the section in which John is detailing interventions by the Word. It is as if the sons of God are authorised to continue the task begun by the Word, namely, to manifest God. The grand result of His interventions will be when He comes again with those who have responded to Him and have been made like Him.


Whereby we cry Abba, Father- in the power of the Holy Spirit and by His prompting we commune with God. This cry to our Father is the most intimate, and includes within itself all other experiences we may have of God. In Galatians 4:6 the Spirit cries “Abba, Father”, but since God is not the Father of the Holy Spirit this must mean that He expresses perfectly for us what we express feebly. The double use of the name Abba, (as also with Christ in Gethsemane, Mark 14:36), would signify intensity of feeling, and a deep appreciation of the relationship implied in the term. The fact that one is in Old Testament language and one in New Testament, would perhaps hint at the fact that believers from Jewish and Gentile background may unite in the use of the expression.
It is said that slaves were forbidden to call their masters by this name, so we do not read of Ishmael addressing Abraham in such a way, for he was the son of the slave-woman, Galatians 4:21-23. On the other hand, Abraham’s true son was Isaac, and his first recorded words are “My father”, Genesis 22:7.

8:16
The Spirit itself beareth witness with our spirit, that we are the children of God:

The Spirit itself- that is, the Spirit mentioned in the previous verses, “that very One who is the Spirit of adoption”. Note that there is no connecting word between verses 15 and 16, indicating strength of feeling on the part of the apostle, no doubt overawed by the thought of being able to call God his Father.
The Holy Spirit is a Divine Person and not simply an influence, for He teaches, leads, convicts, reveals and comforts, all of which only persons can do. The use of the words “He” and “Him” for the Holy Spirit in John 14:16,26 and 16:7 is not in itself a proof of this, for the pronoun in Greek takes its gender from the antecedent noun, which in those verses is comforter, which is masculine. When the pronoun follows the word Spirit, which is a neuter noun, as in John 14:17; 16:13,14, the Authorised Version still translates by the word He, because in those verses the emphasis is on the fact that He is a Person of the Godhead. He is another of the same sort as Christ, and therefore is a person. By person is meant one who has a centre of intelligent consciousness.
In the verse we are considering, however, the point is that the apostle has just used the word Spirit in a descriptive sense, “Spirit of adoption”, (in contrast to “the spirit of bondage”), so it is proper to translate the pronoun as “itself” since the personal aspect is not to the fore.
Beareth witness with our spirit that we are the children of God  – by encouraging us to commune with God as Father, the Spirit signifies that He reckons us to be indeed God’s children. By responding to this encouragement, we show that we really are in that relationship with God. The Holy Spirit and the believer’s spirit testify to the same truth, for it is beareth witness “with”, not “to”. Thus there is a joint testimony to the reality of the relationship that exists between ourselves and God.
Note the apostle now refers to us as children, even though he has said that we call God Father as His sons. Perhaps the reason for this is found in the reference to our spirit. It is the spirit of man which is acted upon by the Spirit of God when the new birth takes place, John 3:6, and by this means he becomes a child of God.

8:17
And if children, then heirs; heirs of God, and joint-heirs with Christ; if so be that we suffer with him, that we may be also glorified together.

And if children, then heirs- here heirship is founded on a relationship with God as His children, whereas in the parallel passage in Galatians 4:7 heirship is based on sonship. Since this heirship involves feeling the same things about this groaning creation as Christ did, (for suffering is part of our inheritance at this present time), then the capacity to know things as Divine persons know them is needed, and for this reason believers have been given eternal life as His children.
If so be that we suffer with him- or “provided that”. True believers are sure to suffer with Christ, and are thereby shown to be children of God. What sorrow filled the heart of Christ when He was on the earth and saw the effects of the fall of Adam around Him, knowing all the time that the only way in which the situation could be permanently remedied was by Him tasting death for every man, Hebrews 2:9. Not only did He suffer as He looked on these things, but also when He sympathetically took upon Himself the pains and sorrows of suffering men and women, Matthew 8:17.
Believers carry a burden of suffering in their own bodies, to a lesser or greater degree, and also feel for those all around who suffer, and in the measure in which they feel about things in the way Christ did, they suffer with Him. Sufferings
with Him are to be distinguished from suffering for Him, which happens when we seek to maintain a good testimony despite opposition from the world, Philippians 1:28-30. They are also to be distinguished from the sufferings of Christ, 1 Peter 1:11. These are the sufferings, foretold by the prophets, that pertained to Him, being unique and special to Him.
That we may be glorified together- when He is manifest as the glorious deliverer of a groaning creation, His people will share that glory. Their suffering is the necessary path to that glory, for they shall share the glory as they shared the sufferings.


As we have proceeded through Section 12, we have noticed the following ministries of the Holy Spirit in the believer:

Verse 2 Operating on the fixed principle that Christ is risen
Verse 5 Taking of the things of Christ for our consideration
Verse 9 Dwelling within the believer
Verse 10 Empowering and encouraging practical righteousness
Verse 11 Guaranteeing the quickening of our mortal bodies
Verse 13 Giving strength to mortify the deeds of the body
Verse 14 Leading God’s sons
Verse 15 Encouraging communion with our Father
Verse 16 Bearing witness with our spirit

Section 13 Romans 8:18-27
Sufferings then glory

Subject of Section 13
In 8:17 the apostle had introduced the truth that suffering is part of our inheritance with Christ. He now traces the cause of that suffering to the fact that we are still in the body, which is not as yet redeemed, although the ransom price for its redemption has already been paid at Calvary. He presents a series of conditions which we share with creation, and then outlines the contrasting conditions which will be brought in when Christ comes to earth as the deliverer of creation. In the last division there is presented a contrast between our ignorance as to what to pray for in such circumstances, and the Spirit’s complete insight into our needs.

Structure of Section 13

!3 (a)

8:18

Suffering and glory

13(b)

8:19-21

Bondage and liberty

13(c)

8:22-25

Groaning and redemption

13(d)

8:26-27

Ignorance and knowledge


13(a)   8:18
Suffering and glory

8:18
For I reckon that the sufferings of this present time are not worthy to be compared with the glory which shall be revealed in us.

For I reckon that the sufferings of this present time- the apostle gives us the benefit of his spiritual calculations, as one who suffered much in the body. He had also been to paradise, 2 Corinthians 12:4, so he knew much about glory as well. But although the things he experienced in paradise were inexpressible, yet we are confident that his reckoning as to the relative importance of suffering and glory is accurate. The present time is the period from the fall of man until Christ’s coming to earth, when creation is characterised by corruption and groaning.
Are not worthy to be compared- literally rendered, the idea is the sufferings “are not heavy enough to make the balance of the apothecary move”, in other words, are of small account, comparatively. The apothecary used his delicate apparatus to weigh very tiny amounts. As the apostle writes elsewhere, “For our light affliction, which is but for a moment, worketh for us a far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory.” 2 Corinthians 4:17.
With the glory that shall be revealed in us- the sense of “shall be” is “shall certainly be”. The word revealed has the idea of being unveiled, as when a curtain is drawn aside, the word used in Revelation 1:1 for the unveiling of Christ. After believers have been glorified at the Rapture, the glory in them shall be manifest to the rest of creation at the Revelation.
See 1 John 3:2 for these two events, where we read, “when he shall appear”, (at the Revelation, His coming to earth), “we shall be like him; for we shall see him as he is”, (at the Rapture, His coming into the air). The particular glory in view is that of having bodies delivered from the effects of the fall, and transformed into the likeness of Christ, who has a glorious body. So the subject is not glory manifest to them, but manifest in them, by their instrumentality.
The apostle writes in Philippians 3:20,21, “For our conversation is in heaven; from whence also we look for the Saviour, the Lord Jesus Christ: who shall change our vile body, that it may be fashioned like unto his glorious body, according to the working whereby he is able even to subdue all things unto himself.” So the change in the believer’s body is the pattern for the change of creation.

13(b)   8:19-21
Bondage and liberty

8:19
For the earnest expectation of the creature waiteth for the manifestation of the sons of God.

For the earnest expectation of the creature- creation is viewed as if it is a person, craning its neck to catch the first glimpse of what is coming. Psalm 148 speaks poetically as if creation is able to praise God intelligently.
Waiteth for the manifestation of the sons of God- “waiteth for” has the sense that creation awaits expectantly and eagerly. There is again the idea of revelation, this time of the sons, as they are introduced to a creation about to be delivered by the coming of Christ, the Last Adam.
Note that the apostle emphasises the revelation of the sons, not of the Son of God Himself, although He will in fact come. The appearance of multitudes of mortals who have been changed into the likeness of the Son of God, and are thereby enabled to represent Him, will be the signal that creation is about to be delivered.
It will also be the sign that God is able to deliver, for these sons were once part of a groaning creation, but now they are free. The right to deliver was purchased by Christ when by His blood He laid the foundation for peace between an alienated creation and the God who brought it into being. The apostle writes elsewhere, “And, having made peace through the blood of his cross, by him to reconcile all things unto himself; by him, I say, whether they be things in earth, or things in heaven”, Colossians 1:20.

8:20
For the creature was made subject to vanity, not willingly, but by reason of him who hath subjected the same in hope,

For the creature was made subject to vanity- it was not appropriate for Adam, as a fallen creature, to be head over an unfallen creation, so because of his sin the earth was cursed. Vanity is want of vigour, the opposite of the glorious liberty of verse 21. The ground was cursed for man’s sake, Genesis 3:17, for it is not in man’s best interests to be a sinner with nothing to occupy his time. One of the features of Sodom was “abundance of idleness”, Ezekiel 16:49.
Not willingly- the apostle continues to speak of creation as if it is a person with a will, not welcoming the subjection to vanity. This is one of the reasons why creation groans.
But by reason of him who subjected the same in hope- it was God’s will that creation should be affected by the fall of man, in order that the hope of final restoration might be before it, see verses 24 and 25. As soon as Adam sinned, God promised the coming deliverer, Genesis 3:15, who would realise the hope of deliverance from the curse. God cannot therefore be charged with callousness over the issue of the sufferings associated with this life because of the fall.

8:21
Because the creature itself also shall be delivered from the bondage of corruption into the glorious liberty of the children of God.

Because the creature itself also shall be delivered from the bondage of corruption- the very selfsame creation that was subjected to vanity shall also be delivered. This shows that the change the apostle is speaking of in this passage is not from an old earth to a new earth, which will happen at the end of time, Revelation 21:1, but rather the regeneration of the old earth. In this way Christ will glorify God as He acts as head over this earth, and thus vindicate Him for originally entrusting the earth to man, Psalm 8:6; Hebrews 2:5-10.
Sin brought corruption in its wake, and this in turn meant that all things were in a state of slavery to that corruption, serving its interests. Everything in the universe is based on the principle of rotation. When motor engineers discover that a car’s brakes are slowing it down, they say the brakes are binding; the circular motion of the wheel is slowed down, with consequent problems. So every atom in the universe is operating as if it has its brakes on, and the bondage thereby becomes the bondage causing corruption, for nothing is working as efficiently now as it did when God created it in perfection at the beginning.
Into the glorious liberty of the children of God- instead of bondage there will be liberty, with creation freed from the hindrances which prevent it fully declaring the glory of its Creator. Instead of corruption, a process of decay and deterioration, there will be glory, as the full splendour of what God created in the beginning, and which He described as very good, will be restored. The same change which shall set the children of God free from the limitations of this present body shall affect the whole of creation. God has begotten His children so that they should be a kind of first-fruits of His creatures, James 1:18. Their change as to the body will be the signal for the change for the whole of creation.

13(c)   8:22-25
Groaning and redemption

8:22
For we know that the whole creation groaneth and travaileth in pain together until now.

For we know that the whole creation groaneth- things around, and personal experience, contribute to this knowledge, together with the testimony of Scripture. Every earthquake, volcanic eruption and tsunami is testimony to a groaning creation.
And travaileth in pain together until now- if groans tell of the consequences of a past fall, then travaileth, whilst indicating pain, also indicates the hope of new birth for creation. The Lord Jesus described the coming kingdom age as “the regeneration”, Matthew 19:28, when conditions in the earth will be changed so as to be fit for Messiah to reign.
Until now- from the fall of man in the past, to the very real and often painful present, as compared to the glorious future when groaning will cease.

8:23
And not only they, but ourselves also, which have the firstfruits of the Spirit, even we ourselves groan within ourselves, waiting for the adoption, to wit, the redemption of our body.

And not only they, but ourselves also, which have the first-fruits of the Spirit- it is not only inanimate creation that groans. Even though we are indwelt by the Spirit of God, (who is the guarantee of our resurrection and change, verse 11), we still groan. First-fruits of the Spirit means first-fruits consisting of the Spirit and all that His presence implies for the future. This word first-fruits is used of a birth certificate in secular documents. We have within us the proof that the travailing of creation will bring forth results.
Even we ourselves groan within ourselves- “we” is emphatic, even such as we who have the Spirit of God within.
Waiting for the adoption, to wit, the redemption of our body- we already have “redemption through his blood, the forgiveness of sins”, Ephesians 1:7, but our bodies are not yet set free from the bondage of corruption.

8:24
For we are saved by hope: but hope that is seen is not hope: for what a man seeth, why doth he yet hope for?

For we are saved by hope- in hope we were saved, for the hope of having redeemed bodies was one of the goals in view when we were saved. We are encouraged in hope because we know that the ransom price for the eventual redemption of the body has already been paid, Ephesians 1:14. This hope saves from despair and from having wrong thoughts about God.
But hope that is seen is not hope, for what a man seeth, why doth he yet hope for? By definition a hope is something not yet realised, so we should not be surprised if we still groan.

8:25
But if we hope for that we see not, then do we with patience wait for it.

But if we hope for that we see not, then do we with patience wait for it- because hope in the New Testament is a certain thing, then the believer is encouraged to patiently wait for the realisation of it, even though meanwhile he has to endure the privations imposed by a groaning body.

13(d)   8:26-27
Ignorance and knowledge

8:26
Likewise the Spirit also helpeth our infirmities: for we know not what we should pray for as we ought: but the Spirit itself maketh intercession for us with groanings which cannot be uttered.

Likewise the Spirit also helpeth our infirmities- as well as the sure hope of change helping us to endure patiently, the Spirit helps too. The indwelling Spirit comes to our aid, for He is a “paraclete”, one who comes alongside to help. He joins with us to help us in our weak condition. He does not take over completely, but jointly helps us as we pray.
The word “helpeth”, is a complex word, meaning “to take hold with at the side for assistance”. The infirmities or weaknesses which are the consequence of being in an unchanged body are too much of a burden for us to carry alone.
For we know not what we should pray for as we ought- note that the apostle assumes that the situation will cause us to be cast upon God in prayer. But what the will of God in such circumstances is, we, (including the apostle), have no way of knowing. We do know that it is not God’s will to remove every sickness from us now, as the apostle himself discovered in 2 Corinthians 12:5-10.
But the Spirit itself maketh intercession for us- this is the way the Spirit helps our infirmities; not by removing them, but by interceding on our behalf so that we are enabled to endure them, and to glorify God through them, 2 Corinthians 12:8,9.
With groanings that cannot be uttered- with words that we could not express ourselves, (even if we knew what to pray for), the Spirit intervenes on our behalf. The believer groans, and the Spirit identifies Himself with those groanings as He engages in intercession with God. It is not so much that the Spirit groans, but that He translates our groanings into meaningful intercession as He associates with us in our need.

8:27
And he that searcheth the hearts knoweth what is the mind of the Spirit, because he maketh intercession for the saints according to the will of God.

And he that searcheth the hearts knoweth what is the mind of the Spirit- because what the Spirit expresses in the ear of God is a perfected expression of the sincere groaning of the believer in his heart, they are in that sense like-minded, and God appreciates and accepts the intercession of the Spirit as if it were the intercession of the believer.
Because he maketh intercession for the saints according to the will of God- “the will of” has been supplied to make the meaning clear. The Spirit intercedes according to God in the sense that He intercedes infallibly in line with what the will of God is. God knows or understands the Spirit’s intercession because it is in accordance with His will. We are unable to intercede like this because we know not what we should pray for as we ought. In other words, we do not know what the will of God is in these circumstances. So the Spirit identifies both with the sincere desires of our hearts, and the settled will of God, forming a link between the two. He interprets our feeble prayers so that they truly harmonise with the will of God, whilst still remaining the exercise of our hearts.

Section 14   Romans 8:28-39
Overwhelmed or overcoming

Subject of Section 14
Having shown how God has dealt with the first two things brought in by the fall, namely the flesh and a groaning creation, the apostle now turns his attention to the adversary, Satan, through whom man fell. He does not flatter him by a direct mention, but shows that the attempts of the Evil One to accuse the brethren and to divert them from trust in God are completely thwarted.

Structure of Section 14

14(a)

8:28-30

The purpose of God

14(b)

8:31-37

The preservation of God’s people

14(c)

8:38-39

The persuasion of the apostle


14 (a)   8:28-30
The purpose of God

8:28
And we know that all things work together for good to them that love God, to them who are the called according to his purpose.

And we know that all things work together for good- whilst we do not know what to pray for in the perplexities of life in the midst of a groaning creation, we do know there is One who superintends it all for the ultimate, long-term good of His people. Jacob said of his trials, “all these things are against me”, Genesis 42:36, whereas Joseph said of those same circumstances, “ye thought evil against me; but God meant it unto good”, Genesis 50:20. The “all things” refers both to the things that make us groan in the present, and also the various aspects of God’s purpose in eternity that the apostle is about to tell us about. The word good refers to the blessings of verses 29 and 30.
To them that love God- not “to them that God loves”, but the apostle takes it for granted that there will be a response to God from those who are sons of God. We have learnt from Romans 5:3-5 that the trying experiences of life are for our education, and result in the consciousness of the love of God in the heart. So it is that true believers can be defined as those who love God, for they respond in this way to God’s dealings with them.
To them who are the called according to his purpose- if the former phrase relates to the trials spoken of in the previous verses, this phrase relates to what follows in the next verses. What happens in our life-time and what is true in eternity are linked by these two expressions.
Note the apostle does not write, “them who are called according to His purpose”, as if others are called in some other way than according to His purpose. It is, “them who are the called according to His purpose”, so they are a definite company, (hence the definite article), being those who have responded to the gospel, and by this come within the scope of God’s purpose.
The call of the gospel goes out to all men, and those who respond to that call enter into the good of the purpose of God, which is what He has determined shall come to pass. As the apostle wrote to the Thessalonian believers, “God hath from the beginning chosen you to salvation through sanctification of the Spirit and belief of the truth: whereunto he called you by our gospel, to the obtaining of the glory of our Lord Jesus Christ”, 2 Thessalonians 2:13,14. So all who hear the gospel invitation are “called”, but only those who respond are “the called”, those who have responded to the gospel. The apostle has described the believers at Rome as “the called of Jesus Christ”, 1:6. He clearly does not mean by this all who have heard the gospel call, whether they have responded in faith or not, but rather that group of people who have believed it.
So it is not that believers have been called with a different sort of call to those who hear the gospel and never believe. Or to put it another way, there is not a general call and an effectual call. The difference in effect when the gospel is preached is because of the response or lack of response of the hearers. The gospel call is thoroughly genuine, and may be preached to all without reserve or limitation.
It is to “the called”, and to these alone, that the assurances of these verses come. Since God’s people are the object of His eternal purpose, the temporary troubles of this life are of little account. Compare 2 Corinthians 4:17, where the apostle declares “For our light affliction, which is but for a moment, worketh for us a far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory”.

8:29
For whom he did foreknow, he also did predestinate to be conformed to the image of his Son, that he might be the firstborn among many brethren.

For whom he did foreknow- the reason why we know all things work together for good is now to be explained. The apostle has carefully defined those of whom he is speaking, namely those who love God and who are the called. So he is not writing about sinners in this passage.
God knew His people before the events of time came their way. Therefore those events cannot affect their position before Him. Peter declares that believers are elect according to the foreknowledge of God, 1 Peter 1:2, and Paul declares that His choice of them in Christ was before the foundation of the world, Ephesians 1:4. So we may say that before time began God foreknew His people, meaning He encompassed in His thoughts all who would believe in Him. He did this in relation to Christ, for His people were “chosen…in Him”, meaning in Christ. His choice of His people is conditioned by His thoughts about His Son, for He purposes to surround His Son with those who are like Him and represent Him. What His Son has been to Him for all eternity is what His people shall be to Him through Christ for all eternity.
He also did predestinate- which means “to set out the boundaries beforehand”. Just as God ordained the geographical boundaries of the tribes of Israel when they entered Canaan, so He has set the bounds of the believer’s position before Him. There is a difference, however, for each tribe had part of the land of promise, whereas each church believer has the whole of the heavenly equivalent to Canaan, namely “all spiritual blessings in heavenly places in Christ, Ephesians 1:3.
To be conformed to the image of his Son- note that the predestination is not to heaven or hell, but rather to a moral position, even that of likeness to Christ. It is God’s purpose that ultimately all His people shall be altered so as to fully manifest and represent the moral features that characterise His Son. This is the idea behind the word image. We could not be conformed to His Son personally, for He is unique, but we shall be conformed to Him enough to be able to represent Him.
This involves a change as to the body, for at present we bear the image of the earthy, 1 Corinthians 15:49, and as such have limitations which prohibit the full expression of what Christ is. This is why the change of the body is called the adoption or son-placing in verse 23, for it will be the consummation of God’s purpose to make us like His Son when we “bear the image of the heavenly”.
That he might be the firstborn among many brethren- so the likeness we shall bear is not the likeness of Christ as the Only-begotten Son, for in that He is unique and alone. As Firstborn however, He will have many brethren sharing and manifesting His glory, and He will be pre-eminent among them. This is the result of Him giving to His people the glory that has been given to Him, in accordance with His prayer in John 17:22.

Special note on foreknowledge
When considering this important subject, we must be guided by the Scriptures alone. They have supreme authority, and disaster awaits those who ignore this fact. Just as the Scriptures were written by men who were borne along by the Spirit of God, and thus wrote the words of God, so those who seek to understand those words must do so by the help of that same Spirit of God. For no Scripture is of any private interpretation, as if the reader is able to understand it unaided. The Spirit-given Scriptures must be Spirit-explained.
This is not to say that we should despise the thoughts of other men; rather, they, and we, must be subject to the Spirit in His role as the Spirit of truth, who is able to take of the things of Christ and reveal them unto us.
The apostle Paul warned the Corinthians against allowing worldly thinking to affect their thoughts of God and His truth. The world crucified Christ in ignorance- eloquent testimony to its failure to understand Divine things. And we believers have not received “the spirit of the world”, that attitude of heart and mind which led it to crucify the Lord of Glory, but rather, we have received “the Spirit which is of God; that we might know the things that are freely given to us of God”, 1 Corinthians 2:12. In the first instance these words refer to those who wrote the New Testament, so we have infallibly conveyed to us the truth the Spirit imparted to them, so that we may have at our disposal that which will guide us in our search for truth.
With these cautionary thoughts in mind, we consider the great and mysterious subject of Divine foreknowledge. As with the study of any Bible concept, all those Scriptures that have a bearing upon it must be taken into account. Any answer to an exam question which fails to take account of all the information contained in the question, is very likely to be wrong. In the matter before us, it will not take long to quote the Scriptures involved. They are as follows, with the relevant words in bold for the sake of clarity:

“Him, being delivered by the determinate counsel and foreknowledge of God, ye have taken, and by wicked hands have crucified and slain”, Acts 2:23.

“My manner of life from my youth, which was at the first among mine own nation at Jerusalem, know all the Jews; which knew me from the beginning, if they would testify,” Acts 26:4,5.

“For whom he did foreknow, he also did predestinate to be conformed to the image of his Son, that he might be the firstborn among many brethren.” Romans 8:29.

“God hath not cast away his people, which he foreknew.” Romans 11:2.

“Elect according to the foreknowledge of God the Father, through sanctification of the Spirit, unto obedience and sprinkling of the blood of Jesus Christ”, 1 Peter 1:2.

“Who verily was foreordained before the foundation of the world, but was manifest in these last times for you”, 1 Peter 1:20.

“Ye therefore, beloved, seeing ye know these things before, beware lest ye also, being led away by the error of the wicked, fall from your own steadfastness.” 2 Peter 3:17.

The Greek word used where the text is in bold type is based upon the verb “prognostiko”, meaning “to know first, or beforehand”. We may notice briefly the references to Paul, Acts 26:5, and a believer’s general knowledge, 2 Peter 2:17, for they will serve to remind us that the “knowing before” by unbelievers and believers alike, is general and gradual. General in the sense that men could not know Saul of Tarsus perfectly. They could only look at his life and come to an opinion. So is it also with the knowledge of believers. Peter writes in 2 Peter 3 of the fact that we know things that will happen in the future, but any discussion of prophecy will soon reveal that there are many matters of which we know very little. We are given the outline of future things, and the details await their fulfilment. God’s foreknowledge, however, is not general, but particular and detailed, for all things are open to Him.
God’s foreknowledge is also not general in the sense that it is able to be concerned with specific people, as we shall see from Romans 8:29. There is an element of involvement with particular people in God’s foreknowledge in that verse, but this is often absent from our knowledge of people and events.
The foreknowledge of man is also gradual. As events unfold, (in the case of Saul of Tarsus), or as we grasp the truth of Scripture more firmly, (in the case of future events in 2 Peter 3), then we advance in knowledge. Not so with God, who, being the Eternal God, is not dependent on the passage of time. To Him all is an eternal present. His grasp of all things is total and immediate.
With these reservations in mind, we concentrate now on the references to Divine foreknowledge in the remaining five passages, looking at them in the order in which they occur in the Scriptures.

The foreknowledge of God and Christ’s crucifixion
“Him, being delivered by the determinate counsel and foreknowledge of God, ye have taken, and by wicked hands have crucified and slain”, Acts 2:23.

This passage makes clear that the Divine determinate counsel and Divine foreknowledge are not synonymous terms. God’s determinate counsel is His settled purpose with regard to events. God’s foreknowledge is not simply His prior and general knowledge of all things before they happen, but rather His prior and particular knowledge of events and persons as they are included in His gracious purpose. It is clearly events that are in view in the passage just quoted, whereas in Romans 8:29 it is persons. It is not just people that are the subject of foreknowledge, as is sometimes stated, for here it is the deliverance of Christ to Calvary that is in view. Peter is doing three things as he makes his statement. First, he is assuring the nation of Israel that even though they thought they were in control when they crucified Christ, it was not so. God’s settled purpose was being carried out. Moreover, even though it was God’s will that was being done, the hands that did the work were still guilty hands. It was not God who was morally responsible for what had happened, but they. This establishes an important principle, that even when God’s permissive will is carried out by men, the blame for any evil done lies entirely with them.
Second, he is giving assurance to those who had believed on Christ during His ministry, that He had not been the victim of circumstances, but everything was under Divine control. They had great hopes that He would set up His kingdom, instead of which He was nailed to a cross! Does this mean He has lost control? Not so, the apostle is saying in effect, for the crucifixion was part of God’s purpose.
Third, he is assuring all, saved and unsaved, that God’s interests lay with Christ, not just when He was being arrested and crucified, but all along, in time and in eternity. God had taken knowledge eternally of what His Son would do, and in accordance with that He allowed men to work out their plan. The objects of God’s foreknowledge are of special interest to Him, and any who attack those objects of interest place themselves in great peril. No wonder the apostle appealed to his audience to save themselves from the generation who had crucified God’s Son, Acts 2:40.

The foreknowledge of God and the believer (a)
“For whom he did foreknow, he also did predestinate to be conformed to the image of his Son, that he might be the firstborn among many brethren.” Romans 8:29.

As we have seen, in Romans 8:26-39 the apostle is encouraging the believers in a two-fold way. First, he shows that the sufferings which they experienced, which often perplexed them so much that they did not know what to pray for as they ought, were not outside of Divine control. And if they were tempted to doubt this, then the apostle makes clear that the believer is totally secure within the bounds of Divine Purpose.
Second, he encourages them with the thought that as far as the Courts of Divine Justice are concerned, there is no condemnation for them. If they are arraigned before the courts of men and unjustly accused, tried, and sentenced, they may rest assured that this cannot affect their standing in relation to Divine righteousness.
Before time and space began God had them in His thoughts, for they are the subject of His foreknowledge. Now clearly God would not be God if He did not know beforehand everything that would happen. But here there is a special knowledge which involves relationship; a relationship which God does not have with unbelievers. It is only those who are foreknown in this specialised way that can be described as predestinated, called, justified and glorified. (An example of this sort of knowledge can be found in Amos 3:2, where God says of Israel that “you only have I known of all the families of the earth”. Of course God knows about the other nations, but the nation of Israel was His peculiar treasure, and He knew them as such).
Notice that those foreknown are not just predestinated, but are also called, justified and glorified. The whole scope of God’s purpose is in view. Note also that it is not until the apostle has outlined that purpose that he begins to call the believers “God’s elect”, verse 33. The elect therefore are all those who are in the good of God’s foreknowing, predestinating, calling, justifying and glorifying activity. We shall have reason to look at this point again when considering 1 Peter 1:2.
Notice that those thus known are predestinated, not to heaven, but to a particular status, that of conformity to the image of His Son. The word predestinate might give to us the false impression that destinations, (heaven or hell) are in view. But it is not so, for the word simply means “to mark out the boundaries beforehand”. That there are boundaries to the position is a great comfort to tried saints, but it is important to realise that it is moral position of which the apostle writes, even that of conformity to the image of God’s Son. This ensures that He will be represented and replicated by His people in an unhindered way.
Those thus predestinated are now said to be called. Now this call is the call of the gospel, which, because it concerns “God’s Son Jesus Christ our Lord”, Romans 1:3, is a matter of deepest interest to God. Any who are involved believingly with His Son are the objects of His care and concern. Note the apostle does not say that the predestinated ones believe, but are called. The fact that he goes on to speak of them being justified shows they did in fact believe, for justification is by faith, but the apostle does not introduce anything of man into the reasoning of this passage. He is skilfully turning the believers away from themselves and their troubles so that they may concentrate wholly on God’s purpose.
There are those who believe in two sorts of gospel call, the general and the effectual. By this they mean that God calls all men indiscriminately in the gospel, but only in the case of some does He make this effectual, enabling them to believe. This is erroneous, and is a serious slur on the integrity and sincerity of God. It has led some to speak of a “tongue-in-cheek gospel”, a gospel that is made to sound as if it is for everyone, but which in fact is only for the elect few. It also makes those who hold this view insincere as they preach, for telling the audience that “whosoever will”, may “take of the water of life freely”, Revelation 22:17, whilst all the time believing that perhaps the majority of unbelievers present in the audience are not elect, and therefore cannot come, is insincere. The apostle was able to say “For our exhortation was not of deceit, nor of uncleanness, nor in guile”, 1 Thessalonians 2:3.
The truth is that God has no hidden agenda. He is perfectly righteous in His dealings, not saying one thing while meaning another. He does not present the gospel to men to tantalise them, holding out to them something that He knows full well they cannot have. Cannot have, moreover, not because of some reason lying within them, but a cause lying within Himself, namely, His refusal to give faith to any but the elect.
If it is impossible for men to believe, how is it the god of this world has to blind the minds of men so that they do not believe? The Calvinist says they cannot believe without Divine intervention, but it seems the Devil does not believe that! He uses every tactic he can to prevent men believing, and needs to do so, because the ability to believe is part of man’s constitution as created by God after His image and in His likeness.
So in what sense is this call said to be of those who are predestinated? Does it not appear from the passage that the call is only to these in some way? After all, it is only the elect who are foreknown, predestinated, justified, glorified; is it not also the elect only that are called? When thinking of this we must remember that the apostle is not telling us of a process here, but is unfolding the moral order in which eternal purpose is described. It appears to us that the call comes before the justification, and in practice and experience it does, but in the context here it is not so, and for this reason. When God predestinates to a particular status, then it is done. This is seen when we omit the italicised words in Romans 8:29, “He also did predestinate conformed to the image of His Son”. Our view of things is that the predestination took place in what we call eternity past, and the conformity will be effected in what we call eternity future. But the fact is there is no such thing as eternity past or future, for the words “past” and “future” have to do with time.
So if what we think of as a process is really settled purpose, then it is no surprise that the apostle does not take account of the call of the gospel to those who do not respond to it. He is only interested in showing the way in which a soul becomes involved in God’s eternal plan. So when he states that God called the predestinated ones, he is in no wise implying that the call does not come equally to those not foreknown and predestinated. What he is definitely saying is that those who do respond to the call are certain to be conformed to the image of God’s Son, since that is the way God sovereignly decrees it should happen in practice.
Summarising, we may say the following things about God’s foreknowledge as presented in this passage:

1. It is not general, but specific
2. It is not gradual, but complete
3. It is not temporal, but eternal in its nature

The foreknowledge of God and Israel
“God hath not cast away his people which he foreknew.” Romans 11:2.

When the boundaries of the nations were set after the scattering because of the building of the tower of Babel, then the sons of Adam were divided up in relation to the people of Israel, even though as a nation they were not yet formed. They were in the mind of God, however, for “When the Most High divided to the nations their inheritance, when he separated the sons of Adam, he set the bounds of the people according to the number of the children of Israel. For the Lord’s portion is his people; Jacob is the lot of his inheritance.” Deuteronomy 32:8,9. When Christ rules as King of Israel, it will be a kingdom prepared from the foundation of the world, Matthew 25:34. He has not cast away the nation utterly, for they are destined for greatness according to His foreknowledge. Note Leviticus 26:45, “But I will for their sakes remember the covenant of their ancestors, whom I brought forth out of the land of Egypt in the sight of the heathen, that I might be their God: I am the Lord.”
God’s foreknowledge in this passage has to do with His dealings with Israel before it became a nation. Paul argues that the God who displayed such interest in their formation and preservation, will not cast them away with the result that His purpose for them is not realised, especially since that purpose involves being ruled over by His Son, the Messiah.

The foreknowledge of God and the believer (b)
“Elect according to the foreknowledge of God the Father, through sanctification of the Spirit, unto obedience and sprinkling of the blood of Jesus Christ”. 1 Peter 1:2.

Strictly speaking the word elect is connected with the word “strangers” of verse 1. However, to read “to the elect strangers…according to the foreknowledge of God” would not make good sense, and we might think that the specific reference is to being strangers according to the foreknowledge of God, whereas the point is that they are elect according to the foreknowledge of God. Noting this does serve to highlight a very important matter, which is this. Believers, when considered personally, are not described as elect before they have become believers. Of course Ephesians 1:4 does speak of believers, “us”, as being chosen in Him, that is, Christ, before the foundation of the world. The operative words being “in Him”, which occur throughout the passage- “faithful in Christ Jesus…spiritual blessings in heavenly places in Christ…chosen us in him…in the beloved…in whom we have redemption…gather together in one all things in Christ…even in him…in whom we also have obtained an inheritance”. When, for instance, we read the expression “in whom we have redemption”, we rightly conclude that the redemption is totally Christ’s responsibility, and our only claim upon it is our claim upon Him. The redemption and its benefits lie entirely within Christ, and we have no input at all. So is it with being “chosen in Him”. God’s choice of His people is entirely dependant upon Christ, and only as men are linked to Christ upon believing are they personally in the good of what eternally has been vested in Christ.
There is no such person in the Word of God as an elect sinner. Only when he has believed can he be described as elect. This is not to say that sinners elect themselves, for that is certainly untrue. Election is God’s prerogative alone, but we ought to be open to allowing Him to say how He does it, rather than formulating our own system and imposing it upon the Scriptures.
This verse is critical in seeking to understand election, insofar as that is possible for finite minds. (We should not hide behind our finiteness in order to avoid the issue, however). The apostle is describing elect persons, and he is saying that they are elect “according to” something, “through” something, and “unto” two things:

They are elect according to the foreknowledge of God.

They are elect through sanctification of the Spirit.

They are elect unto obedience and sprinkling of the blood of Jesus Christ.

So these four things, (not just the first one), are constituent parts of their status as elect ones.

They are elect according to the foreknowledge of God. As we have noticed from Romans 8:29, God’s foreknowledge is neither general nor gradual, but personal and eternal. In His mind, and in eternity, God knowingly took account of certain specific persons. He purposed that those persons will be conformed eventually to the image of His Son, so His foreknowledge takes account of that. (That state of conformity to the image of His Son is another way of saying they are glorified). This state of glory is granted only to those who are justified, so His foreknowledge takes account of that. That state of being justified is the portion only of those who have obeyed the call of the gospel, so His foreknowledge takes account of that also. The result is that the foreknowledge of God has taken account of all these parts of the Divine Purpose, and when those persons obey God’s call in the gospel they may rightly be described as elect.
They are elect through sanctification of the Spirit. Peter is writing to those who had been brought up as part of a nation that God had separated to Himself. “And ye shall be unto me a kingdom of priests, and an holy nation.” were His words to Israel in Exodus 19:6. But Peter’s readers have been saved, and now they are separated to God as individual believers, for sanctification is no longer national. Thus it was that when they believed the gospel the Spirit of God severed them from their natural connections, and they were joined to Christ. Now that they are believers, they may be described as elect. So they are elect through the sanctification of the Spirit.
They are elect unto obedience and sprinkling of the blood of Jesus Christ. The means whereby God formed a holy nation for Himself was by entering into a covenant with Israel. He stated, “ye shall be a peculiar treasure unto me above all people: for all the earth is mine”, Exodus 19:5. In other words, God is saying that He could choose any people wherever they are upon the earth, but He chose the children of Israel to be a people for Him to have for Himself specially, His “peculiar treasure”. And what was to be distinctive about this people? Two things: first, obedience, “if ye will obey my voice”. Second, faithfulness to His covenant, “and keep my covenant”. Now that covenant of the law was ratified by the sprinkling of blood, for we read, “And Moses took the blood, and sprinkled it on the people, and said, Behold the blood of the covenant, which the Lord hath made with you concerning all these words.” Exodus 24:8.
So we can easily see that Peter is using this as a means of contrasting their present individual position with their former national position. God’s choice of the nation and their sanctification was closely connected with obedience and sprinkling of blood. So Peter’s readers, as believers, are God’s elect, for He had taken foreknowledge of them, separated them to Himself in the power of the Spirit, and done so in view of obedience and the sprinkling of blood. But whereas the obedience was to be Israel’s, as they attempted to keep the law, the obedience Peter refers to is Christ’s, (the words “Jesus Christ” relate to both obedience and sprinkling), as He committed Himself to being the covenant victim in accordance with His Father’s command. Before He left the upper room to go to Calvary, He said to His own, “This cup is the new testament in my blood, which is shed for you”, Luke 22:20, showing that for Him, the establishing of the new covenant in His blood was a foregone conclusion, so determined was He. It is this precious blood that has been applied to the hearts of His people, so that they are eternally bonded to Him.
Summarising, we may conclude that God’s elect ones are those whom He has foreknown eternally; who have been set apart by the Spirit to be His own; who are in the good of the obedient submission of Christ to His Father’s will that He be the covenant victim for His people.
So we have seen in Romans 8 that all parts of God’s purpose, whether foreknowledge, predestination, calling, justification, or glorification, must come into view before men are described as God’s elect. Likewise we have seen in 1 Peter 1 that God’s people are described as elect in connection with foreknowledge, sanctification, obedience, and sprinkling of blood. That sprinkling of blood assumes our belief in Him.
At this point we may draw a very important conclusion. Since in both Romans 8 and 1 Peter 1 obedience to the call of the gospel is implied, and since all the elements of the purpose of God must be taken account of when considering the foreknowledge of God, we may safely conclude that belief of the gospel by men is part of that of which God takes foreknowledge. And since the believer’s election is in accordance with God’s foreknowledge, we are justified in saying that election takes account of the exercise of faith.

8:30
Moreover whom he did predestinate, them he also called: and whom he called, them he also justified: and whom he justified, them he also glorified.

Moreover, whom he did predestinate, them he also called- the reason why the end result, that of conformity to Christ in His glory, is sure to be achieved, is now detailed. The word “them” is emphatic, the very same ones that were predestinated, were also called. The apostle is not dealing with the fact that the gospel call is universal, (as if God only called the predestinated ones), but rather with the way in which God’s purpose is brought to fulfilment. Note the dignity that attaches to the gospel, for it is the means God uses to work out His eternal purpose.
And whom he called, them he also justified- note the repetition of “whom…them” to show that the same people are in mind at each stage, and to show that the link from predestination in the past to glorification in the future is unbreakable. The exercise of faith is not mentioned here, although in fact it is vitally important. The apostle is viewing things from God’s side for our comfort and assurance. He does not want us to be distracted from these wonderful truths, perhaps by worrying whether our faith is strong enough. Involvement in God’s purpose is not made more certain by our faith, but it is nonetheless true that justification is by faith. If faith can be implied in God’s justification of the called ones, there is no reason why it cannot be implied in God’s foreknowledge of the called ones.
And whom he justified, them he also glorified- the apostle persists with the past tense, even for future glorification, since he is dealing with the purpose of God, which cannot be frustrated. The glory is that of conformity to Christ, and since He has predestinated us to that position, verse 29, nothing can prevent it. As the apostle will ask later, “For who hath resisted His will?” 9:19. Amidst all the suffering of this present time we may be encouraged with the thought of glory for all eternity. Things truly do work together for good: God’s foreknowledge, His predestination, His call, His justifying those who believe, His glorifying; all these things work together for the ultimate and final good of conformity to the image of God’s Son.

14(b)   8:31-37
The preservation of God’s people

8:31
What shall we then say to these things? If God be for us, who can be against us?

What shall we then say to these things? The expression “what shall we say”, or similar, occurs seven times in the epistle, for the apostle wants to carry his readers along with him in a united response to the truths he is unfolding. There follows a series of questions with which the apostle challenges all comers to give reasons why God’s people are not secure. We could summarise them as follows, to help us as we consider them:

First question:

“If God be for us, who can be against us?”

Summary of the response: If God is our defence lawyer, what prosecutor can present a case that overturns His arguments?

Second question:

“Who shall lay anything to the charge of God’s elect?”

Summary of the response: If God justifies, then no further charges can be brought.

Third question:

“Who is he that condemneth?”

Summary of the response: The only one who could possibly condemn us is the one who died, rose, ascended, and makes intercession for us.

Fourth question:

“Who shall separate us from the love of Christ?”

Summary of the response: With Divine persons on our side, who can haul us away to prison, separated from all the expressions and results of Christ’s love?

If God be for us, who can be against us? That God is for us is seen from verses 29 and 30. From eternity to eternity He has enclosed His people in His purpose. So whilst there might be adversaries, not one of them can meaningfully be called a real danger. As David said when confronted by Goliath, “the battle is the Lord’s”, 1 Samuel 17:47. Some of the Roman believers may have been brought before the law-courts of men simply because of their stand for Christ. They may rest assured that whatever the outcome of human judgment, their position before the Judge of all the earth is secure.

8:32
He that spared not his own Son, but delivered him up for us all, how shall he not with him also freely give us all things?

He that spared not his own Son- if in love for His people He was prepared to go so far as to not shield His Son from the suffering of the cross, then His determination to bless is proved beyond any doubt. It is said of God in relation to His dealings with Israel that He will be like a man who spares his own son that serves him, Malachi 3:17. Israel will be spared, God’s Son was not. “His own Son” means His Son in a special and unique way; we may compare this with John 5:18, “his Father”, where the word “own” is understood, meaning His Father in a unique way, and not in the way God is the Father of believers.
But delivered him up for us all- the opposite of shielding Him is to send Him forth to suffer. Judas, Caiaphas, Pilate and the rulers of the nation of Israel all delivered Christ up, but beyond all this He was “delivered by the determinate counsel and foreknowledge of God”, Acts 2:23, the very same counsel that purposed our blessing.
How shall he not with him also freely give us all things? What possible reason can there be for the cancellation of His plan? If the suffering which He knew His Son must endure at Calvary was not a strong enough reason for God to change His mind about delivering Him up, then certainly no lesser consideration will make Him falter.
Since God has freely given Christ to us to suffer on the cross in our place, then He will surely give us all that His death secured. The “all things” includes the blessings of verses 29 and 30. Compare this with the scene on Moriah in Genesis 22, with the father giving up his only son, followed by a confirmation of God’s purpose with regard to Abraham because he had not withheld his son. Isaac was spared but Christ was not. If the blessing came despite the fact that Abraham’s son was spared, how much more certain is the blessing when God’s Son was not spared!

8:33
Who shall lay any thing to the charge of God’s elect? It is God that justifieth.

Who shall lay anything to the charge of God’s elect? Paul’s second challenge. “Lay anything to the charge of” means to bring an accusation against. In the face of the undoubted resolve of God to bless His people as demonstrated by Calvary, can it be true that any will still seek to undermine their position? Alas! it is so, for the adversary accuses the brethren day and night still, Revelation 12:10.
It is God that justifieth- the only One competent to bring a charge against believers is the One who justifies them. To accuse them now would be to undermine His own actions and reverse His own decision.

8:34
Who is he that condemneth? It is Christ that died, yea rather, that is risen again, who is even at the right hand of God, who also maketh intercession for us.

Who is he that condemneth? If none can bring charges, then surely none can still condemn, but again the Devil persists. There is a fourfold protection for the believer from the attempts of the enemy to condemn, as the next words show.
It is Christ that died- the first protection, for by His death He dealt with our sins once and for all. He has dealt judicially with what caused us to be condemned.
Yea rather, that is risen again- the second protection, for His rising is proof of the effectiveness of His death, see 4:25. He brings His people into the sphere where there is no condemnation.
Who is even at the right hand of God- the third protection is that Christ is in the place of control and authority as God’s Firstborn Son, charged with the care of His own. He has the position of supremacy over all the forces of evil.
Who also maketh intercession for us- the fourth protection, that of the intercession of One who acts as the advocate for His people with the Father, 1 John 2:1, and who appeals to the value of His propitiatory work, 1 John 2:2. He so intercedes that their faith does not fail under testing. See an example of this in Luke 22:31-32.
Note the words “yea rather…who is even…who also” all expressing a sense of wonder at the strength of the support Christ gives to those who are attacked by the enemy. He died and rose again on earth, where the sins were committed. He has ascended to the right hand of God and intercedes in heaven, the very place where the Devil accuses the brethren day and night.

8:35
Who shall separate us from the love of Christ? shall tribulation, or distress, or persecution, or famine, or nakedness, or peril, or sword?

Who shall separate us from the love of Christ? If the case goes against the accused in the courts of men, he is separated from those he loves by imprisonment. Note that whilst the apostle says “who”, he goes on to speak of things. This is because they are things the Devil will use to try to unsettle God’s people, and deprive them of the sense of their Saviour’s love for them. The answer to the one who tries to separate is found in verse 37. All the things listed here were endured by Christ in love for His people, so there is proof from the past that His love will not allow us to be parted from Him.
Shall tribulation- but the pressure this involves only serves to develop Christian character, 5:3-5.
Or distress- this is extreme affliction; but who could have been more afflicted than Christ? “I am the man that hath seen affliction by the rod of his wrath.” Lamentations 3:1.
Or persecution- the Spirit of Christ in the psalmist said, “All thy commandments are faithful: they persecute me wrongfully; help thou me.” Psalm 119:86.
Or famine- “My heart is smitten, and withered like grass; so that I forget to eat my bread. By reason of the voice of my groaning my bones cleave to my skin.” Psalm 102:4,5.
Or nakedness- “They part my garments among them, and cast lots upon my vesture.” Psalm 22:18.
Or peril- “Be not far from me; for trouble is near; for there is none to help.” Psalm 22:11.
Or sword- “Deliver my soul from the sword; my darling from the power of the dog.” Psalm 22:20. Even if the authorities unjustly use the sword of justice which God has placed in their hand, Romans 13:4, and condemn and execute them, believers cannot be cut off from Christ by the sword of men.

8:36
As it is written, For thy sake we are killed all the day long; we are accounted as sheep for the slaughter.

As it is written- the mention of sword might have seemed extreme, so the apostle supports his idea with an Old Testament quotation.
For thy sake we are killed all the day long; we are accounted as sheep for the slaughter- this is a quotation from Psalm 44. The context of quotations should always be studied, for the apostles did not pluck texts from the Scriptures at random. In Psalm 44:1-3 the psalmist recounts the way God had intervened for Israel in the past. In verses 4-8 he appeals to God to intervene again in the present. In verses 9-16 he laments that far from delivering them, God had cast them off. In verses 17-22 he asserts that despite this, they had not forgotten God. In verses 23-26 the psalmist appeals to God to intervene again. Paul quotes from verse 22, and it is important to notice that the psalmist claims that they are suffering for the sake of God’s interests, and this means the suffering is meaningful and worthwhile. The words are very similar to those used by Isaiah concerning Christ, “he is brought as a lamb to the slaughter” Isaiah 53:7. Far from separating them from the love of Christ, believers will find that their extreme experience only serves to remind them of His deep love for them.

8:37
Nay, in all these things we are more than conquerors through him that loved us.

Nay- on the contrary. The apostle’s response to the idea that believers can be separated from the love of Christ, verse 36 being a parenthesis.
In all these things- not when delivered from them, but even when in the midst of all of them.
We are more than conquerors- a verb, meaning “we more than overcome”, or “we gain a surpassing victory”. The believer does not simply survive suffering and defeat the opposition that way, but gains a greater victory by using the trial as a means of glorifying God, as the psalmist did, for he said “for Thy sake we are killed all the day”.
Through him that loved us- this is the motivation for the believer under trial. Note the past tense, that particular demonstration of the love of Christ when He went to Calvary. As the beloved said, “love is strong as death…many waters cannot quench love, neither can the floods drown it”, Song of Solomon 8:6,7. The one who strengthens us when we meet the hostility of the enemy is fittingly entitled, “him that loved us”, for His love not only took Him into the place where the prince of this world attacked Him so fiercely, but also the place where the floods of Divine judgment came over Him.

14 (c)   8:38
The persuasion of the apostle

8:38
For I am persuaded, that neither death, nor life, nor angels, nor principalities, nor powers, nor things present, nor things to come,

For I am persuaded- Divine justice at work in verses 31-34, and Divine love in verses 35-37 combine together to give irrefutable evidence that God is on our side. This being so, none of the “creatures” of this verse, veritable monsters as they may seem, can overturn the purpose of the Creator, whose power, justice and love are infinite.
That neither death- believers may fear the process of dying, but they should not fear death itself, for it is a conquered foe, and is a servant who ushers into the presence of God, as indicated in 1 Corinthians 3:21-23.
Nor life- this can be very dangerous for a believer, with all its temptations and pitfalls. The apostle is confident that no experience in life can separate from the love of Christ.
Nor angels, nor principalities nor powers- since we cannot conceive that the apostle would think holy angels would wish to separate us from Divine things, this must mean evil angels, but despite their power and malignant intentions, they cannot succeed against the believer, for they are subject to Christ, 1 Peter 3:22.
Nor things present- very present trials can never accumulate to overwhelm the believer.
Nor things to come- coming events are all under Divine control, for “Known unto God are all his works from the beginning of the world.” Acts 15:18.

8:39
Nor height, nor depth, nor any other creature, shall be able to separate us from the love of God, which is in Christ Jesus our Lord.

Nor height, nor depth- nothing that looms large on the believer’s horizon, nor any depth of depression and doubt through which he may pass, may serve to affect Christian standing, which does not depend upon what we feel, but on what God says.
Nor any other creature- is this a fleeting, grudging reference to the Devil, whom the apostle has not mentioned before in the epistle? The great accuser of the brethren has nothing to say in view of God’s intervention on our behalf.
Shall be able to separate us from the love of God- Paul is confident about the future because he is confident about the past. The love of God has endured its severest test at Calvary. The giving up by Abraham of his beloved son Isaac on Moriah is but a faint picture of what happened at Calvary. “Take now thy son, thine only son Isaac, whom thou lovest, and offer him…for a burnt offering…and Abraham stretched forth his hand, and took the knife to slay his son”, Genesis 22:2,10.
God has done what none other has the right to do, even introduce love into the proceedings of the Courts of Divine Justice. The Son of the Judge has died for the guilty prisoners in the dock, and they walk free, convinced that they are the objects of His eternal love.
Which is in Christ Jesus our Lord- love has been expressed historically, and in that sense is in the Christ of Calvary, but it is also known presently and personally, being expressed to us now in all its fulness by our Saviour. Because He is Lord, having all power in heaven and earth, then nothing and nobody can snatch the believer from His powerful, loving hand.

JOHN 20

We hope you will find these notes helpful. Do feel free to download the material on this website for your own personal use, and also to distribute if you so wish. Please be aware that all the writing is copyright, so no alterations should be made.

Please feel free to comment on any aspect of what you find on this website using the e-mail address: martin_margaret3@yahoo.co.uk We would be pleased to hear from you.

JOHN 20

Special note on resurrection
The word resurrection, literally translated, means “a standing again”, so has particular reference to the body, which falls in death. To raise the dead is the prerogative of God. As the apostle Paul said to Felix, “Why should it be thought a thing incredible with you, that God should raise the dead?” Acts 26:8. Nebuchadnezzar was able to “keep alive“, Daniel 5:19; but God is able to make alive, 1 Samuel 2: 6. King Jehoram said ” Am I God, to kill and to make alive?” 2 Kings 5:7. (These words were spoken near Nain, the place where Christ raised the widow of Nain’s son, Luke 7:11-18.). The magicians of Egypt testified that when Aaron brought life out of the dust, it was the finger of God, Exodus 8:19. If God can make Adam stand on his feet at the beginning, He can do so again. If He can give a man a spirit, He can return it to him. We shall see later on that Scripture speaks of the resurrection of the dead, and resurrection from among the dead.

It would be helpful before we look at the historic details concerning the resurrection of Jesus Christ, to notice the truth as set out in the great resurrection chapter of the Bible, 1 Corinthians 15.

1 Corinthians 15:1
Moreover, brethren, I declare unto you the gospel which I preached unto you, which also ye have received, and wherein ye stand;

Moreover- chapter 15 is part of that section of the epistle which begins in 12:1, and concerns spiritual gifts in the main, but is also about spirit-matters. There was those who taught that in the resurrection, the saints would be spirits only, so the apostle deals with that matter in this chapter. The saints will have a spiritual body, verse 44, not a spirit-body, and certainly not only a spirit.

I declare unto you the gospel which I preached unto you- the message has not changed in the face of denial. What he preached to them originally is what he insists on still.

Which also ye have received- this is a verb in the aorist tense, denoting a definite action, in this case in the past. “Many of the Corinthians hearing, believed” Acts 18:8.

And wherein ye stand- this is a verb in the perfect tense, meaning a past event with present effect. Their standing before God was based on the truth of the gospel, including the resurrection, which they had received at the beginning. Like the psalmist, they could say, “He… set my feet upon a rock and established my goings.” Psalm 40:2.

15:2
By which also ye are saved, if ye keep in memory what I preached unto you, unless ye have believed in vain.

By which also ye are saved- a verb in the present tense, meaning they were being continuously saved. The truth of the gospel is not only effectual to save when we first believe, but it saves us from the pitfalls along the Christian pathway. This is why believers need to hear the gospel constantly, for the gospel is not just for the unsaved.

If ye keep in memory what I preached unto you- the practical deliverance from the dangers along the way is only known if the truth of the gospel is constantly kept in memory, or held fast. If the Corinthian believers did that, they would not be led astray by false teaching about resurrection.

Unless ye have believed in vain- there are three words for vain used in this chapter, this one meaning to do something easily, without consideration. Compare the stony ground hearers of the parable of the sower, Luke 8:6,13, who received the word immediately, without considering the consequences. When tribulation came because of the word, they withered, having no root in themselves. Their faith was temporary, and Paul tests his readers at the outset lest some of them be the same. The apostle never assumed that because a person was in assembly fellowship that it was certain he was saved.

15:3
For I delivered unto you first of all that which I also received, how that Christ died for our sins according to the scriptures;

For I delivered unto you first of all- the gospel was a priority with the apostle. The word “for” indicates that he is now about to tell us what it was that resulted in the Corinthians getting saved.

That which I also received- as he wrote to the Galatians, “But I certify you, brethren, that the gospel which was preached of me is not after man. For I neither received it of man, neither was I taught it, but by the revelation of Jesus Christ”, Galatians 1:11,12. He had been faithful in his stewardship, not having altered anything that had been delivered to him. “It is required in stewards, that a man be found faithful”, 1 Corinthians 4:2.

How that Christ died- the first of four “thats”, representing the four-square and therefore stable basis of the gospel. (C.f. the four equal sides of the brazen altar, Exodus 27:1, and the four anchors cast out of the ship, Acts 27:29.) There are verbs in the active and passive voice in verses 3 and 4, as follows: Christ died (active), was buried, (passive), was raised, (passive), appeared, (active). The proof that He died was that He was buried, the proof that He rose is that He appeared.

That Christ, the Messiah, should die, was a stumbling-block to the Jews, and indeed the disciples, who expected a victor, not a victim. That He should die was foolishness to the Greeks who gloried in those who survived, not those who succumbed.

The death of Christ was His own act, yet was not suicide, where a person takes the initiative, for He had authority to lay down His life, and this authority came because of His Father’s commandment, John 10:18. He did not die because of the spear, was not buried by the shovel, rose despite the seal, and walked forth from the tomb despite the sentinels. The kings of the earth set themselves against God’s Christ, but He had them in derision, Psalm 2:2,4; Acts 4:25-28.

For our sins- for means “on account of”, or “for the sake of”. He died on account of other’s sins, and He died for the sake of dealing with them. As Christ He was approved, but our sins were disapproved of God, therefore He died, as being the only one suitable to deal with sins. “Our” is a personal pronoun, so we need to ask who is in view. It is true the epistle is written to believers, but this is a record of what was told them before they believed. Those who use the personal pronoun have admitted that the sins He died for were theirs, but He had done the work long before they believed; their faith did not alter what happened at Calvary.

When sins are in view, the apostles usually speak of the blood of Christ, which implies His death, but since the subject of this chapter is resurrection, it is more appropriate to actually use the word death. The first sin had brought in death, and here the sum total of sins is dealt with before God. If there are sins that have not been answered for, they never will be, for sinners do not deal with sins by suffering in eternity.

According to the scriptures- the first and major witness to the truth of the gospel. The Old Testament is primarily in view, but we cannot exclude the testimony of the gospels. The death of the Lord Jesus was according to the Old Testament predictions. Every animal sacrifice that died at the altar was a foreshadowing of Calvary. As the Saviour Himself said, “Ought not Christ to have suffered these things…And beginning at Moses, and all the prophets, he expounded unto them in all the scriptures the things concerning himself”, Luke 24:25,26. His death was not simply martyrdom, or a model, it was certainly not merited, nor a mistake. Rather it was marked out for Him in the Scriptures. Such chapters as Psalm 22; Psalm 69; Isaiah 53; Leviticus chapters 1-5, are classic passages telling us of the nature of His death at Calvary.

His death was also according to the predictions He Himself made as recorded in the gospels, which also record the event itself. So He died according to the Scriptures of both the Old and New Testaments.

15:4
And that he was buried, and that he rose again the third day according to the scriptures:

And that he was buried- not, indeed, in the soil, but in stone, so the tomb was easily identified, sealed, and guarded. The burial-place of Moses is not known, Deuteronomy 34:6, no doubt to avoid superstition, and pointless pilgrimages, but there was an overriding consideration with Christ’s tomb, for it must be evident that He has left His tomb in resurrection. Note the significance of burial in connection with sowing and growing, verses 36-44. No reference is made here to “according to the scriptures”, (although they did prophesy the manner of His burial, Isaiah 53:9), since the truth regarding burial with Christ is New Testament revelation, Romans 6:4.

And that he rose again- the verb is in the passive, indicating the Father’s involvement, being satisfied with His justifying work at Calvary, for He was “raised again for our justification”, Romans 4:25. The question mark over His character which His death in shame had raised, is removed, for He was raised from the dead by the glory of the Father, Romans 6:4. His resurrection is the guarantee of the following things, amongst others:

That He is the Son of God, Romans 1:4.

That our sins are dealt with, Romans 4:25.

That all the dead will be raised, 1 Corinthians 15:22.

That He will judge the world, Acts 17:31.

The third day according to the scriptures- the third day was stipulated in His own prophecy, Matthew 12:40. Every prophecy of His reign implied His death and resurrection, for He was raised up to sit on David’s throne, as Peter made clear on the Day of Pentecost, Acts 2:30. David had prophesied that the Messiah would die, but His kingdom is everlasting, so He must die and rise before He begins to reign.

15:5
After that he was seen of Cephas, then of the twelve:

After that He was seen of Cephas- the apostle now comes to those who saw the Lord after His resurrection. It is noticeable that he does not mention the witness of the women to His resurrection, even though Mary Magdalene was the first to see Him, Mark 16:9. It is a mark of the genuineness of the gospel records that they are based on the testimony of women, yet a woman was not allowed to bear testimony in Jewish courts. If the gospels were forgeries, the fraudster would have avoided all mention of the testimony of the women. The point is that Paul is listing those who would preach that Christ was risen. As he writes in verse 11, “Whether it were I or they, so we preach, and so ye believed”. The “they” referring to the others mentioned in the list of witnesses. Since women are not appointed by God to preach, they are not mentioned in this context.

Each person or group mentioned in the following verses was transformed by seeing Christ in resurrection, and each was given a charge by the Risen Lord, either expressly, or by implication.

Peter, Mark 16:7.

Change: Denier of Christ to declarer of Christ.

Charge: “when thou art converted, strengthen thy brethren”, Luke 22:32.

The Twelve, Mark 16:14.

The change: Disquiet because of Jews, to delight in the Lord, John 20:19,20. Note there is no mention of “fear of the Jews” in verse 26.

The charge: “as my Father hath sent me, even so send I you, verse 21.

The Five Hundred, Matthew 28:7,10.

The change: Disarray to determination.

The charge: “Go ye into all the world…” Mark 16:15.

James. No Scripture reference for we are only told this here.

The change: Disbelief to decisiveness, John 7:5, Mark 6:3, Acts 15:4,13.

The charge: Service to the twelve tribes, James 1:1.

All the Apostles, John 20:26-29.

The change: Doubt to devotion.

The charge: “be not faithless, but believing”, John 20:24-29.

Paul, Acts 9:17; 1 Corinthians 9:1.

The change: Destroyer to defender.

The charge: “It shall be told thee what thou shalt do”, Acts 9:6.

 

The apostle lists seven consequences if Christ is not risen.

First consequence:

Christ is not raised

15:13 But if there be no resurrection of the dead, then is Christ not risen:

Second consequence:

Preaching and faith are vain

15:14 And if Christ be not risen, then is our preaching vain, and your faith is also vain.

Third consequence:

The apostles give false witness about God

15:15 Yea, and we are found false witnesses of God; because we have testified of God that he raised up Christ: whom he raised not up, if so be that the dead rise not.

Fourth consequence:

Believers are still in their sins

15:17 And if Christ be not raised, your faith is vain; ye are yet in your sins.

Fifth consequence:

The dead in Christ are perished

15:18 Then they also which are fallen asleep in Christ are perished.

Sixth consequence:

Replacing martyrs is pointless

15:29 Else what shall they do which are baptized for the dead, if the dead rise not at all? why are they then baptized for the dead?

Seventh consequence:

Courage in adversity is not worthwhile

15:30 And why stand we in jeopardy every hour?

From the foregoing we can easily see that it is vitally important to establish what happened after the Lord Jesus rose from the dead, since if He is not risen, Christianity is pointless.

Before we look at the gospel accounts of His appearances, we must notice the things that happened after the events of John 19, and before the events of John 20. They are as follows:

Luke gives the account of the women from Galilee who had come to the sepulchre whilst He was being buried:

Luke 23:55
And the women also, which came with him from Galilee, followed after, and beheld the sepulchre, and how his body was laid.

And the women also, which came with him from Galilee, followed after- that is, they followed after Joseph and Nicodemus to the sepulchre.

And beheld the sepulchre- so they knew exactly which one it was.

And how his body was laid- they must have been quite close to do this. Perhaps they did not know that the tomb was unused, and mistakenly thought that there were other bodies there. They satisfy themselves that they are clear as to where His body is laid.

23:56
And they returned, and prepared spices and ointments; and rested the sabbath day according to the commandment.

And they returned, and prepared spices and ointments- they are making two mistakes here, although we must not despise their zeal. First, they thought He would rise “at the last day”, with all the just. That He would rise after three days was hid from them. Second, they thought His body would corrupt, and the stench of corruption needed to be counteracted. But He had no sin. It is only sinful bodies that are in the bondage of corruption. When Christ appealed to His Father to not let His body see corruption, He meant from without. This is one reason why it was important for the tomb to be new and unused, so that no corruption could touch or even be near the body. Of course the bodies of Joseph and Nicodemus were corrupt, even though they were now believers, and they must have touched the body of the Lord, but surely God would reckon them clean?

And prepared spices and ointments- Mary Magdalene, Mary the mother of James, and Salome bought their spices after 6 o’clock on the Sabbath, Mark 16:1, possibly because they stayed longer at the tomb than these women did. The women here had time to buy and prepare the spices before the Sabbath began, for they beheld the sepulchre, how His body was laid and then returned, Luke 23:55, 56, whereas Matthew tells us “And there was Mary Magdalene, and the other Mary, sitting over against the sepulchre”, Matthew 27:61. This suggests their stay was longer.

The Greek word for spices is “aroma”, which clearly gives us our English word. The word for ointments is “muron”, and is connected with the word for myrrh, although not limited to that spice, since the word ointments is in the plural. It is significant that myrrh, which speaks of death in scripture, was not used on the body of Christ, for He must not have the aroma of death upon Him when He rises, he He lives to die no more.

And rested the sabbath day according to the commandment- these women will soon learn that the death of Christ has set aside the law as a code of conduct. The believer’s code of conduct is the life of Christ, and the indwelling Spirit enables a life like His to be lived to God’s glory. The Spirit of God is called “the Spirit of His Son”, Galatians 4:6, and enables believers to live in the dignity of sonship, even as God’s Son did. He is also called “the Spirit of Christ”, Romans 8:9, and enables to live a life that is approved of God, as His was.

The apostle Paul warned the Colossian believers to “Let no man judge you in meat, or in drink, or in respect of a holyday, or of the new moon, or of the sabbath days; which are a shadow of things to come, but the body is of Christ”, Colossians 2:16,17.

It is one of the proofs of the resurrection of Christ on the first day of the week, that that day has become special to believers. Since the day He rose, the sabbath day has lost it significance, for He has brought in a new beginning, and better things; observance of days in a legal sense is now outdated. To the Christian, every day should be special, for it is an opportunity to live for the Lord.

Having said that, it is well to remember that there are three things connected with the first day of the week, namely the resurrection of Christ, Mark 16:9, the remembrance of Him in the breaking of bread, Acts 20:7, and the collection for the needs of the saints, 1 Corinthians 16:2. Anything else we do on that day should be in harmony with those three things. This will restrain us from living like the world does on that day, but it will be the desire to please Christ that will govern us, not a legal observance of a particular day.

Matthew also tells us of the precautions the Jews made to seal and guard the tomb, lest the disciples steal the body, Matthew 27:62-66.

Matthew 27:62
Now the next day, that followed the day of the preparation, the chief priests and Pharisees came together unto Pilate,

Now the next day, that followed the day of the preparation- Joseph departs, his task completed. But the authorities are not satisfied. It is the day after the preparation, and this means it is the sabbath day, so the urgency of the matter makes them endanger the sanctity of the day. They had refused to go in to Pilate because it was the first day of unleavened bread, which was a festival sabbath, John 18:28, Leviticus 23:7, but they are willing to go to a Gentile’s residence on the sabbath day which was a high day, John 19:31, even though that house may contain leaven.

The chief priests and Pharisees came together unto Pilate- they have a conscience about Christ even when He is dead. They even command Pilate to act, and he, also with a guilty conscience, agrees to do as they say, even though at other times he showed he loathed them, and stubbornly refused their requests. Perhaps the centurion has told Pilate about the events surrounding the death of Christ, and his conviction that he was the Son of God, and this would remind Pilate of his conversation with Christ about whether He was the Son of God. It is ironic if, as is likely, the chief priests were of the Sadducees, like Caiaphas and Annas, then they did not believe in the resurrection of the body. Yet they are concerned about the resurrection of Christ’s body, although they mask this by talking of the body being stolen.

27:63
Saying, Sir, we remember that that deceiver said, while he was yet alive, After three days I will rise again.

Saying, Sir, we remember that that deceiver said- if they believed Him to be a deceiver, then He would not rise, for He declared He would, but according to them His word is untrue. Here is the second inconsistency in their thinking. As soon as Christ is thought of as a deceiver, logic is jettisoned. Note how careful they are to be respectful to Pilate now, calling him “Sir”, for they are worried lest he refuses their request. The title they use implies that he is in control. They had been arrogant when Pilate had not gone along with their plot at the first. See, for instance, John 18:30.

While he was yet alive- so even His sworn enemies bore testimony to the fact that at that moment He was no longer alive. The giving up of His spirit; the spear thrust and the blood and water; the reaction of the soldiers as they came to break His legs; the testimony of the centurion to Pilate when he was called to give account; the licence that Pilate gave to Joseph to take the body; all these things bear testimony to the reality of His death. So why do some persist in suggesting He only swooned, and revived in the cool of the tomb?

After three days I will rise again- they give themselves away again here, for there is now no twisting of His words as there was at His trial. Then they had tried to suggest that the “raise it in three days” was a reference to the temple, which would indicate they thought He had magical powers. They knew very well the meaning of His words, but had not been willing to believe Him to the saving of their souls. But they are now willing to believe Him to the saving of their reputation and station in Israel.

27:64
Command therefore that the sepulchre be made sure until the third day, lest his disciples come by night, and steal him away, and say unto the people, He is risen from the dead: so the last error shall be worse than the first.

Command therefore that the sepulchre be made sure until the third day- when these same people had wanted the bodies removed, they besought, or asked Pilate that it might happen. Now they are anxious that the body be not removed. This time they do not simply ask, but bluntly tell him what to do. It is as if they are commanding the Commander to command, such is their desperation.

By Jewish reckoning, if it was Friday, and something was going to happen on Sunday, you would say it would happen on the third day, for the day you were speaking was counted as the first day; Saturday would be the second, and Sunday the third. This is contrary to our modern way of reckoning, but it is how things were in Bible times, and we should not seek to impose our thinking on the situation.

So, for instance, Rehoboam told Jeroboam to “Depart yet for three days, then come again to me”, 1 Kings 12:5. Then we read, “So Jeroboam and all the people came to Rehoboam the third day”, verse 12. And lest we think they came back a day early, the narrative goes on, “as the king appointed, saying, ‘Come to me again the third day'”.

These men are speaking to Pilate on Saturday, but they are thinking of the time between Christ’s death and His resurrection. In that context the third day was the next day.

We should also notice in this connection the phrase “three days and three nights”. The Lord said, “for as Jonas was three days and three nights in the whale’s belly: so shall the Son of Man be three days and three nights in the heart of the earth”, Matthew 12:40. Nowadays we would immediately think that three days of 12 hours each and three nights of 12 hours each is in view, making 72 hours. But we read that Esther told the Jews, “fast ye for me, and neither eat nor drink three days, night and day”, Esther 4:16. They did this, and “it came to pass on the third day, that Esther put on her royal apparel, and stood in the inner court of the king’s house”, 5:1. So to a Jew three days and three nights ended on the third day.

Lest his disciples come by night, and steal him away little did they realise that the disciples did not believe He would rise soon. They believed in the resurrection of the dead, but not that He would rise beforehand. They thought that since He had died without setting up His kingdom, they were in for a long wait. When the Lord told the disciples the details about what was soon to happen to Him, including “and put him to death: and the third day he shall rise again”, we read, “And they understood none of these things: and this saying was hid from them, neither knew they the things which were spoken”, Luke 18:33,34.

There are three verbs here, “understood”, “hid”, and “knew”. The first word, translated “understood”, means, in a literal sense, to put together, and hence to comprehend. The disciples were unable to put together the prophecies of a glorious reign and this prophecy of a shameful death, and hence were not able to comprehend what was being spoken. This was true of the two on the road to Emmaus, and the Lord had to rebuke them for not believing “all that the prophets have spoken”, Luke 24:25. They only believed some of the things, and ignored the passages about the sufferings.

The second word is “hid”, meaning concealed by being covered over. The first and the third words relate to their reaction to the statement, whereas this is what happened to them from outside. God withheld the understanding of the truth that Christ would rise. It could not be said that they waited so eagerly for Him to rise that in their religious fervour they imagined it had happened, and so went on to preach as if it had happened. So the great change that came over the disciples was not due to imagination, but the reality of His resurrection.

Even after they had been told by the women that He was risen, they refused to believe, for “their words seemed to them as idle tales, and they believed them not”, Luke 24:11. This time, however, the Lord “upraided them with their unbelief and hardness of heart, because they believed not them which had seen Him after He was risen”, Mark 16:14. Their unbelief was now inexcusable, for He had appeared in resurrection. We see in this a mark of the genuineness of the records, for it is to the discredit of the apostles that they did not believe at first, yet they did not try to suppress the accounts of their unbelief. The same thing happened in the Old Testament, where men, inspired of God, faithfully recorded the gross sins of the Chosen People. Yet those same people faithfully passed on the scriptures.

The third word is “knew”, or got to know. Because they were unwilling to accept that the Messiah would suffer, the truth was hid from them for a time, and hence they did not come to know what was to take place. These three facts show that the disciples would have no intention of stealing the body, even if they could.

And say unto the people, He is risen from the dead- but that is exactly what they did say, not because they had stolen the body, but because He was indeed risen from the dead and they had seen Him. The Jewish rulers realised that the resurrection of Christ from the dead would indicate God’s approval of Him, and also God’s disapproval of them for crucifying Him.

So the last error shall be worse than the first- their reason for crucifying Him was His claim to be the Son of God. They believed this to be an error, despite all the evidence He presented. The last error would be, in their eyes, the claim that He had risen from the dead. They do not say “first error…second error”, for they believe that the disciples would not be able to face persecution in defence of a lie, and would therefore be silenced, so there would be no third error, for the “error” of claiming He was risen would be the last, in their view. It is indeed the case that men will not in normal circumstances die for what they know to be untrue, and so they reason that the sect of the Nazarene will soon be extinct.

27:65
Pilate said unto them, Ye have a watch: go your way, make it as sure as ye can.

Pilate said unto them, Ye have a watch- the temple guard was under the control of the Jewish authorities, as we see from John 7:32,45, so they did not need Roman soldiers. This in itself would be significant, because the Jews could not say that the Romans had been careless and let the disciples steal the body. At every stage the sepulchre was under scrutiny, not least because it was near the place where Christ died, which was “nigh to the city”, close enough for the title on the cross to be read.

Go your way, make it as sure as ye can- the Jews now have permission to tamper with a private sepulchre. Unwittingly, they are ensuring that the only way Christ can emerge from death is by resurrection. He will have a spiritual body when He rises, so will not be prevented by a wall of rock from emerging from the tomb. He will not need the door to be moved to let Him out, as Lazarus did, for the latter regained his old body, with all its limitations. The surer the sepulchre is made, the surer the truth that He rose.

27:66
So they went, and made the sepulchre sure, sealing the stone, and setting a watch.

So they went, and made the sepulchre sure- we may be certain that in the circumstances they will not seal the tomb without assuring themselves that the body is still there. They will also be very careful to examine the tomb to make sure that the earthquake that occurred when Christ died, Matthew 27:51,52, and which rent the rocks in the area, has not damaged the rock-hewn tomb of Joseph, thus providing a means of access for disciples without the watch knowing.

Sealing the stone- after they have satisfied themselves that the body is still there, they seal the stone to the wall of the rock. If the seal is broken, they will know something is amiss. They are convinced that the only way for Him to emerge out of the tomb is if the disciples take the body. They do not believe He is going to rise the next day.

And setting a watch- there is no verb here, it is simply “with a watch, (or guard)”, so the verb is supplied from “made the sepulchre sure…with a guard”. They are watching here to prevent stealing, then later they use stealing as the excuse for Him not being in the tomb, 28:13.

Despite all these precautions, sometime between 6 o’clock on the Sabbath evening, (the hour at which the first day of the week began), and 4 o’clock in the morning on the first day of the week, (the hour at which it begins to get light in Palestine in April), Jesus of Nazareth, Son of God and Israel’s Messiah, rose triumphantly from among the dead, to die no more.

It is interesting to notice that Matthew, as he brings his “Gospel of the King” to a close, assembles together seven incidents that have the common theme of “control”. His is the gospel of authority and power, and the great question Matthew settles in his gospel has to do with who is in control, Satan, men, or God? We could think of the chapter as follows:

(i)

Verses 2-4

The angel is not opposed.

(ii)

Verses 5-8

The women are not harmed, nor are they prevented from entering the tomb, for the guards are as dead men.

(iii)

Verses 9-10

The guards are restrained from rousing until the women have seen the Lord. The Lord tells them to not be afraid, thus assuring them that He had the situation under control.

(iv)

Verses 11-15

The guards and the priests are shown to have lost control.

(v)

Verse 16

The disciples meet on a mountain, the symbol of authority and control.

(vi)

Verses 18-20

The Lord expresses His control, and gives controlling commands to His people.

It is very noticeable that the gospel writers, who have all given us details of the events leading up to, and including the crucifixion and burial of Christ, do not say a word about when He rose again. We know it is sometime after the two women left the area, and we know that it happened before the rolling back of the stone, but beyond that we are told nothing. One reason for this is that it is the fact that He is risen that matters, and not the precise time, except that it was on the first day of the week. Having said that, it is interesting to notice that the Jews divided the time just before sunrise into four stages, as follows:

Stage 1

The first appearance of light, which the Jews called “The hind of the morning”.

Stage 2

When it is possible to distinguish between purple and white.

Stage 3

When the east begins to lighten.

Stage 4

Sunrise.

Now Psalm 22 is divided into two parts. In the first we are told much about the sufferings of the Messiah, and in the second we are told of His ever-widening influence after His resurrection. And the title of the psalm is “To the chief musician upon Aijeleth-shahar, a psalm of David”, and “Aijeleth-shahar” means “hind of the morning”. This may pinpoint the moment of the resurrection as being at the first stage of the dawn.

What we do know is that the Lord Jesus, in obedience to His Father, has taken His life again. He had spoken of this a few months before as recorded by John:

“Therefore doth my Father love me, because I lay down my life, that I might take it again. No man taketh it from me, but I lay it down of myself. I have power to lay it down, and I have power to take it again. This commandment have I received of my Father”, John 10:16,17. Some speak of this as if He raised Himself, but that does not seem logical, for if a man is dead he cannot help himself, and if he does help himself it might suggest he wss not really dead in the first place. That God raised Him from the dead is the word of the apostles in the Book of Acts, 3:15, 4:10, 5:30, 10:40, 13:30, 13:37. He had deliberately laid down His life of Himself, in the exercise of His willing obedience to His Father. The psalmist wrote, “He asked life of thee, and thou gavest it him, even length of days for ever and ever”, Psalm 21:4. So having prayed, before the cross, to be saved out of death, Hebrews 5:7, and having been heard, the Father offers Him resurrection life, and He accepts the gift, having authority to do so.

The following sequence is suggested in connection with the visit of the women to the sepulchre:

1. After the angel had moved the stone, Mary Magdalene, Mary the mother of Joses, (who was also the mother of James, Matthew 27:56), Joanna and Salome, and other women came to the sepulchre to anoint the body. This is recorded by Matthew, Mark, and John, although John only mentions Mary Magdalene because she is central to his narrative, being the one to first see the Lord in resurrection. John is concerned about eye-witness, and Mary Magdalene is the first one, as Mark indicates, Mark 16:9.

2. They had wondered how they were going to move the stone, but when they arrived they saw it had been rolled away already, Mark 16:4; John 20:1. They seem not to know about the guard, or the seal.

3. Mary Magdalene immediately runs to tell Peter and John what she thought, (wrongly), had happened, John 20:2.

4. Meanwhile, the others enter into the sepulchre and see a young man sitting there, who tells them He is risen. A comparison between what the angel of the Lord says as recorded by Matthew, and what the young man in the sepulchre says as recorded by Mark, suggest the same conversation is in view. He invites them to see the place where the Lord lay, which meant they entered further into the sepulchre.

5. Luke tells us what happened once they had done this, Luke 24:3-9.They are commissioned to tell the disciples the Lord is risen, Mark 16:5-7.

6. They flee from the sepulchre to tell the disciples.

7. Peter and John now arrive at the sepulchre. John stoops down to look and sees the linen clothes. Peter goes in and sees the linen clothes and the napkin. John then enters, “and he saw, and believed”, John 20:8. They leave and go home.

8. Mary arrives back at the sepulchre. She stoops to see into the sepulchre and sees two angels in white. Something makes her turn round, and she becomes the first one to see the Lord, John 20:16. Events 1-9 may not have taken more than twenty minutes seeing that some of the things mentioned were going on at the same time.

9.The other women which came with Mary Magdalene, meanwhile, are on their way to bring news of the resurrection to the disciples.

10. As they went, Jesus met them, and they worshipped Him. He instructs them to go and tell His brethren that they go into Galilee, Matthew 27:9,10.

11. Peter goes to the sepulchre on his own, sees the linen clothes laid by themselves, and leaves, “wondering in himself at that which was come to pass”.

The resurrection accounts continue with the words of Matthew as he describes the angel of the Lord coming to the tomb, terrifying the guards, and rolling back the stone. He recounts the actions of the Jews, and then tells us of the actions of the angel.

28:2
And, behold, there was a great earthquake: for the angel of the Lord descended from heaven, and came and rolled back the stone from the door, and sat upon it.

And, behold, there was a great earthquake- the next phrase begins with “for”, so the earthquake seems connected with the descent of the angel from heaven. This is the sign that heaven is intervening in earth’s affairs in a powerful way. The resurrection of Christ is God’s guarantee that “he will judge the world in righteousness by that man whom he hath ordained; whereof he hath given assurance to all men, in that he hath raised him from the dead”, Acts 17:31. In that day it will be Christ who will shake the earth and the heavens, Hebrews 12:26.

For the angel of the Lord descended from heaven- no doubt this was one of the two angels that the women of Luke’s account, and Mary Magdalene, saw, but he is called the angel of the Lord, for the one he represents and acts for has supreme power. Matthew is very interested in Divine Authority as he writes his kingly gospel.

And came and rolled back the stone from the door- the fact that he came and rolled back the stone suggests he descended from heaven to a place just outside the camp of those guarding the tomb, perhaps striding through the midst of them to reach the tomb and move the stone.

There is no mention of the seal. Did the earthquake break the seal, or did the angel do it? Either way, there is the exercise of superior power. In John’s account, the stone is said to be taken away from the sepulchre, with the verb for “taken away” being the one Mary used when she said, “They have taken away the Lord out of the sepulchre”. This has led some to think that just as Mary thought the Lord’s body had been totally removed from the tomb, so the stone was totally removed from the groove in which it was moved to and fro. If this is the case, then the removal is complete, and man is not able to replace it easily. If it was difficult to roll the stone up the incline away from the entrance, and designedly so, then it would be almost impossible to lift it from the ground and place it in the groove again.

Christ is risen to die no more, for “death hath no more dominion over him”, Romans 6:9. It is just as important for the stone to be rolled over the doorway of the tomb and sealed, whilst the Lord’s body was inside, as it is for it to now be removed out of the way, now that He is risen. The one is a sign that He was really dead, and that He rose with a spiritual body; the other is the sign that He shall die no more.

And sat upon it- as if challenging any to reverse what he had done. Angels sit three ways in the resurrection narrative. Here the angel sits on the moved stone, possibly with it laying flat on the ground. In Mark 16:5 a young man is “sitting on the right side”, just inside the tomb, perhaps. In John 20:12 Mary saw two angels sitting, one at the head and the other at the feet of the actual burial ledge. In Luke 24:4 two men were standing by the women as they came out of the tomb.

28:3
His countenance was like lightning, and his raiment white as snow:

His countenance was like lightning- no wonder the keepers were terrified, for there are few things more frightening that being near a lightning strike. Perhaps at this point the keepers ran away from the sepulchre, so when they became as dead men they were not visible to the women as they came.

And his raiment white as snow- nothing of earth’s defilement has affected him, and he comes on an errand of righteousness, to signal that God is reversing the world’s unrighteous dealings with His Son.

28:4
And for fear of him the keepers did shake, and became as dead men.

And for fear of him the keepers did shake- their initial reaction was one of sheer terror. They thought they were protecting the tomb from a few Galilean fishermen; ones moreover who had deserted their Lord in His hour of need. The last thing they expected was an angel from heaven.

And became as dead men- even though there is lightning, there is no storm, for these only become as dead men, they are not slain. The angel was very capable of doing this, for after all, one angel slew 185,000 Assyrians in Hezekiah’s day, 2 Kings 19:35. But the age of grace has dawned, and even an angel must comply with the character of the age. These men must be rendered powerless so that the women can safely come and see that the body is gone and bear witness to the fact.

We could contrast the action of men of sealing the tomb with the action of the angel opening the tomb:

“So they went” (with authority from Pilate).

“the angel of the Lord descended from heaven”, (with authority from God).

“And made the sepulchre sure” (ensuring it was kept closed).

“and sat upon it”, (ensuring it was kept open).

“Sealing the stone” (to show everyone that the body was inside).

“rolled back the stone from the door”, (to show everyone that the body was gone, but the grave-clothes were intact)

“Setting a watch” (to ensure that none would approach).

“the keepers did shake, and became as dead men” (to ensure the women, Peter, and John could approach).

We revert now to John’s account, and the coming of Mary Magdalene to the tomb.

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE GOSPEL OF JOHN CHAPTER 20, VERSES 1 TO 9:

20:1 The first day of the week cometh Mary Magdalene early, when it was yet dark, unto the sepulchre, and seeth the stone taken away from the sepulchre.

20:2 Then she runneth, and cometh to Simon Peter, and to the other disciple, whom Jesus loved, and saith unto them, They have taken away the Lord out of the sepulchre, and we know not where they have laid him.

20:3 Peter therefore went forth, and that other disciple, and came to the sepulchre.

20:4 So they ran both together: and the other disciple did outrun Peter, and came first to the sepulchre.

20:5 And he stooping down, and looking in, saw the linen clothes lying; yet went he not in.

20:6 Then cometh Simon Peter following him, and went into the sepulchre, and seeth the linen clothes lie,

20:7 And the napkin, that was about his head, not lying with the linen clothes, but wrapped together in a place by itself.

20:8 Then went in also that other disciple, which came first to the sepulchre, and he saw, and believed.

20:9 For as yet they knew not the scripture, that He must rise again from the dead.

20:10 Then the disciples went away again unto their own home.

 

John 20:1
The first day of the week cometh Mary Magdalene early, when it was yet dark, unto the sepulchre, and seeth the stone taken away from the sepulchre.

The first day of the week- in Old Testament times the first day of the week was called “the day after the sabbath”, for the sabbath was the climax to the week. Now the emphasis is different, for a new era has dawned, and what happened on the very first day of that new era gives character to it. In the Old Testament, God was working towards the setting up of Christ’s kingdom on earth, when He will be able to rest gloriously with His people, for “there remaineth therefore a rest (the word has the idea of the keeping of a sabbath) for the people of God”, Hebrews 3:9. The first sabbath was after God’s six days of work in creation, but now a new creation has begun, and the sabbath recedes.

Cometh Mary Magdalene early- this Mary had stood by the cross before the Lord committed His mother to John’s keeping. They, no doubt, left the scene before the hours of darkness, perhaps with His mother’s sister. Mary Magdalene seems to have then withdrawn to be with other women who stood further away, John 19:25; Matthew 27:56. Then she, with Mary the mother of Joses, watched where His body was laid, as they sat over against the sepulchre, Matthew 27:61; Mark 15:47. Then Mark tells us they bought sweet spices, Mark 16:1. They prepared those spices and ointments, Luke 23:55,56; 24:1, 10. They rested the sabbath day, according to the commandment, Luke 23:56.

Now Mary is doing the seventh thing, for she is coming to the sepulchre to anoint His body. Her love and devotion was rewarded, and she showed herself a fit messenger to tell of His rising again.

John only mentions Mary Magdalene, because she was an eyewitness of the fact the Lord had risen. The simplest way to look at the situation is to see just one party of women, with each of the gospel writers concentrating on different aspects of what happened at the sepulchre, as suits their theme.

Having noted Mary’s devotion, we should remember that there was one Mary who did not come to the sepulchre, and that was Mary of Bethany. This was not because of any lack of devotion to Christ, but rather because she had already anointed His body unto the burial whilst He was alive and could appreciate it, John 12:1-8. It is always good to show our devotion in a way that most pleases Christ.

When it was yet dark- this no doubt refers to when she started out. The sun was rising when she arrived, Mark 16:2. We know from Mark 16:1,2 that she came with Mary the mother of James, and Salome, but John only tells us about Mary Magdalene. Just as Peter is always mentioned first when the apostles are listed, so Mary Magdalene is always first when the women are listed. John is impressed with her fervent devotion.

Unto the sepulchre- the word sepulchre has the idea of memorial about it, suggesting that the person within was worthy of remembrance. The Lord Jesus is indeed worthy of remembrance, but He is remembered as one who has conquered death, and His tomb, whilst important when He was in it, has lost its attraction now. The question of the angels was, “Why seek ye the living among the dead? He is not here, but is risen”, Luke 24:5,6. The Living One is pleased to be found amongst the living, those who have eternal life, as we see in verse 19.

And seeth the stone taken away from the sepulchre- she had watched Joseph of Arimathea roll a great stone to the entrance to the sepulchre, Matthew 27:60,61. But this no doubt was comparatively easy, for the custom was to have a trench cut into rock which sloped towards the entrance to the tomb, and the stone would be like a huge millstone that could be rolled down this trench until it covered the doorway completely. To roll the stone back uphill would be a different task altogether, and she knew that she, even with her companions, would not be able to do this, Mark 16:3.

We are not told whether she knew that the Jews had obtained permission from Pilate to seal and guard the tomb. She might have thought that to be a disaster, but in fact it was ordered of God, so that no-one could steal the body even if he wanted to. God makes the wrath of man to praise Him, over-ruling their schemes to His glory.

20:2
Then she runneth, and cometh to Simon Peter, and to the other disciple, whom Jesus loved, and saith unto them, They have taken away the Lord out of the sepulchre, and we know not where they have laid him.

Then she runneth- without investigating further, she leaves the others within sight of the tomb, and runs to tell the disciples that the body has been taken. It is good to be quick to do the Lord’s will, but we should remember the Scripture which says, “He that believeth shall not make haste”, Isaiah 28:16. We must serve the Lord with careful thought, and not be rash.

And cometh to Simon Peter- he is the one that has most often taken the lead, and his name is always first in the list of the apostles. It seems that the apostles as a whole, (with the exception of John, verse 8, and then perhaps only partially, as we shall consider), did not believe Christ was raised until Peter was convinced it was so. Those who occupy leadership roles should be very careful to maintain a strong faith, lest they hinder others.

Note John calls him Simon Peter here and in verse 6. Simon was his birth-name, whereas Peter, or Cephas, was the name given to him by the Lord Himself, John 1:42. 20:3 The two names tell of what he was by nature, and what he had become by Divine calling. So in this verse and verse 6 there is something of the old about him. Here, he is the one who has denied his Lord, and is cowering in fear. In verse 6 we shall see him still in unbelief, despite having seen more than John.

And to the other disciple, whom Jesus loved- this is usually thought to be the way that John puts his signature on the gospel. He uses the expression in John 13:23; 19:26; 21:7; 21:20. We should bear in mind, however, that the expression “whom Jesus loved” is most likely to be applied in this place to Peter as well as to John. It is also true that in this place the verb for “loved” is different to the one used in the other cases.

The fact that Mary is said to come to Simon Peter and to the other disciple, rather than coming to Simon Peter and John, suggests that they were in separate places. The Lord had prophesied that “ye shall be scattered, each to his own”, 16:32. This had come to pass. No doubt John would be anxious to keep the mother of Jesus safe in isolation.

And saith unto them- even if they were in separate places, the message to them both was the same.

They have taken away the Lord out of the sepulchre- this was, in fact, not true, but the hasty conclusion from seeing that the stone had been rolled away. This would be the last thing God would allow to happen. Mary does not explain who the “they” are. Does she mean Joseph and Nicodemus? After all, it does seem that they had laid the body in the sepulchre temporarily, for John tells us, “Now in the place where Jesus was crucified there was a garden; and in the garden a new tomb, wherein was never man yet laid. There laid they Jesus therefore because of the Jew’s preparation day; for the sepulchre was nigh at hand”, John 19:41,42. Notice the “therefore” and the “for”, giving reasons for the choice of sepulchre, namely, that it was nigh at hand, and the body could be laid there quickly, before the sabbath started. Against this must be set the fact that when Mary later sees a man near the tomb, she does not think him to be Joseph or Nicodemus, but the gardener.

And we know not where they have laid him- it does not cross her mind that He might be risen from the dead. She expected Him to rise with the righteous dead “at the last day”, as Martha said about Lazarus, John 11:24. Daniel 12:2 speaks of the resurrection from among the dead, when the righteous of Old Testament times rise, leaving the unrighteous behind in the grave to wait for the resurrection to shame and everlasting contempt. What had puzzled the disciples was the idea of one man rising from among the dead, Mark 9:9,10. The truth was withheld from them, so that it could not be said that the resurrection was the fabrication of those who had been told it would happen and who believed it would happen.

So Martha is still seeking the resting-place of the body so that she can anoint it. She is surely not suggesting that the Jews would have removed the body. The last thing they want to do is make it look as though He has risen. They sealed the tomb to stop this happening, Matthew 27:62-66. She says “we” to assure us that she speaks for all the women that came to the tomb with her. All the other believers were avoiding the tomb.

Special note on the visits to the sepulchre
It is very clear from the gospel records that the four evangelists are selective in what they record. They each have their own theme, and they are comfortable to include or exclude as the Spirit of truth guides them. They make no attempt to harmonize their records, confident that as they wrote, there were those still alive who were eyewitnesses of these things.

We shall notice the accounts of the visits to the sepulchre on the basis of the following:

1. That there was but one company of women that came initially. This company consisted of Mary Magdalene, Mary the mother of James, (the “other Mary”, Matthew 28:1), Salome, (the mother of Zebedee’s children, James and John), Joanna, (Luke 24:10), and other women, Luke 24:10. Whether they all started out together for safety, or came in groups and met up on the way, we are not told.

2. That when, for instance, John tells us Mary Magdalene came, that does not mean no-one came with her. And so also when Matthew says two Marys came, that does not mean that they did not have anyone with them.

3. That angels are able to appear in whatever guise their Lord decrees; so the same angel can look like a man, and then like an angel. They can also cause their garments to take on the appearance that suits the circumstance.

4. That angels can make themselves invisible if necessary, being spirit beings.

5. That no evangelist tells us everything. For instance, if we read only Matthew we would think that the women only came to look at the sepulchre, that although invited to go inside they did not do so but went off immediately. We have to read the other accounts to get the fullest picture.

After Mary Magdalene has run to tell the apostles the body is gone, the other women, are left near the tomb. Matthew records the fact that the angel invites them to see where the Lord lay, and Mark records this as follows: “And entering into the sepulchre, they saw a young man sitting on the right side, clothed in a long white garment; and they were affrighted”, Mark 16:5 since these two conversations are virtually identical, we may say that they are the same. This means that Matthew’s angel of the Lord is sitting inside the sepulchre when he says “Come, see where the Lord lay”, by which he means come further into the sepulchre.

16:5
And entering into the sepulchre, they saw a young man sitting on the right side, clothed in a long white garment; and they were affrighted.

And entering into the sepulchre- they may have thought that perhaps Joseph of Arimathaea or Nicodemus, or both, were already inside attending to the body, so they seem not to be anxious about entering in.

Sepulchres in those times would often have an entrance room in which the mourners could grieve in private. Then there would be a further room for the actual ledges on which the bodies were laid. It is the first compartment that these women enter.

They saw a young man sitting on the right side, clothed in a long white garment- if this personage is the same as the angel of the Lord, then whereas when confronting the guards his face was like lightning in judgment, and his raiment white as snow, unsullied by the defilement of the world that had crucified his Lord, now he is as a young man, and his garment is now described as long and white, in order to not startle the women unnecessarily. The long garment is not drawn up for work, for his task of dealing with the guards and rolling away the stone is done. Mark, as he writes his servant-gospel notices these things.

In the tombs of the rich, as this one was, there would be provision for mourners to sit on pedestals to mourn their departed loved one. But this young man has no reason to mourn. Presumably the young man was sitting on the right side as the women entered the place.

We see in a comparison between Matthew and mark that the former has arranged his material for the purpose of highlighting the difference of the angel’s attitude to the women, who represent the kingdom of God, and his attitude to the guards, who represent the kingdom of Satan.

And they were affrighted- they were not frightened by his appearance, but by the very fact he was there, when they may have been expecting to see two old men, Joseph and Nicodemus, if they expected to see anyone.

16:6
And he saith unto them, Be not affrighted: Ye seek Jesus of Nazareth, which was crucified: he is risen; he is not here: behold the place where they laid him.

And he saith unto them, Be not affrighted- his appearance outside the tomb had been calculated to strike terror into the hearts of the guards, but now he speaks to ally the understandable fears of these women. He had said nothing to the guards, but spoke words of reassurance to these women.

Ye seek Jesus of Nazareth- Matthew records that he called him simply Jesus, the one he had shown in chapter one of his gospel was of the royal line of David. Mark emphasises the lowly servant character of Christ, who had made Himself of no reputation, seen by the fact He would answer to the name Jesus of Nazareth, the despised place.

Which was crucified- angels rejoiced at His birth; how they must have mourned at His death, and wondered at His self-humiliation. One of their number had sought to rise higher than his proper station at the beginning, but this one willingly took the low place. And to think that the world to which He came in grace went so far as to crucify Him!

He is risen- He who was lifted up on a cross by men has been lifted up from the grave by God.

He is not here- they may have thought that the angel meant that He was alive further inside the sepulchre, but he assures them that He is well clear of the scene of death, never to return to it.

Behold the place where they laid him- there is another thing they need to learn, and that is that He was risen with a spiritual body. They will discover this when they see the graveclothes, and the way they are lying. By “they” the angel means Joseph and Nicodemus, for these women had seen them laying the body in the sepulchre, and saw where He was laid, Mark 15:47. “The place” would mean the actual spot on the ledge where His body had been laid; it does not refer to the sepulchre as a whole because, viewing these women as the same as Matthew and Mark speak of, they are already inside the first part of the sepulchre.
The next statement, commanding them to go on their way, was no doubt is spoken after they had gone further into the tomb and seen the place where Christ had lain. Otherwise we would have the command to go before they gone inside further. We go over to Luke for the account of what happened when the accepted the angel’s invitation.

Luke 24:3
And they entered in, and found not the body of the Lord Jesus.

And they entered in, and found not the body of the Lord Jesus- they entered into the inner compartment where the ledges for the bodies were. They could clearly see that there was no body there, because the napkin around His head was in a place by itself, and there was no neck visible.

24:4
And it came to pass, as they were much perplexed thereabout, behold, two men stood by them in shining garments:

And it came to pass, as they were much perplexed thereabout- just as Peter would soon be puzzled also, for the graveclothes were as if the body was still inside, but there was no head. The concept of the resurrection body being a spiritual body, able to rise from the dead and pass through the graveclothes and the stone walls of the sepulchre, was unknown to them, and caused them to greatly wonder.

Behold, two men stood by them in shining garments- no doubt these are the companions of the first angel, and make themselves invisible until the women have taken in the scene, and have sought to come to terms with it. They stand because they have risen up from their seated position as John describes it later.

That angels are not always visible is seen in the incident where the king of Israel sent a great army to arrest Elisha the prophet. His servant was alarmed, but Elisha prayed that God would open his eyes to see that they were surrounded by an invisible army of angels in chariots of fire, 2 Kings 6:13-17.

Their garments are shining, which means that they are flashing like lightning. This is no doubt a warning, designed to prevent the women from touching or disturbing the graveclothes in any way, for the way they are laying will be vital evidence to Peter and John when they arrive and see them. The first angel’s face was like lightning, for he was repelling the guards, and rendering them powerless. These, whilst they have a controlling ministry here, have not faces that speak of judgment, only garments that gently but firmly warn.

24:5
And as they were afraid, and bowed down their faces to the earth, they said unto them, Why seek ye the living among the dead?

And as they were afraid, and bowed down their faces to the earth- they recognise these as heavenly visitants, and are awed by their appearance. Their bowing down is not an act of worship, only of respect, or else the angels would have rebuked them, as the angel did when John fell at his feet, Revelation 22:8,8. Clearly the angel of the Lord had not appeared to them in such a way as to inspire fear, for he was commissioned to invite them into the tomb; but these two are commissioned to safeguard the graveclothes.

They said unto them, Why seek ye the living among the dead? There is a mild rebuke here, for the Lord had told them He would rise, and the angels state that in the next verse. It was important that they came to the sepulchre, but also important for them to learn that they need not have come.

The angels were sure He was amongst the living, but also just as sure that He was not in a tomb but alive; he was clear of death entirely. This gives the lie to the idea that the women came to the wrong tomb. Whatever tomb He was in is now empty. But they knew very well which tomb to come to. Even if Joseph and Nicodemus had planned to move Him elsewhere, they could not have done it, for the authorities had sealed the tomb.

24:6
He is not here, but is risen: remember how he spake unto you when he was yet in Galilee,

He is not here, but is risen- this is the same as the word of the first angel to them. According to the law, every word is established by the mouth of two or three witnesses.

Remember how he spake unto you when he was yet in Galilee- they defer to the authority of Christ on the matter, and do not expect the women to believe only through their word. These women were from Galilee, Luke 23:55.

24:7
Saying, The Son of man must be delivered into the hands of sinful men, and be crucified, and the third day rise again.

Saying, The Son of man must be delivered into the hands of sinful men, and be crucified, and the third day rise again- the gospel records do not contain exactly these words, but they are the essence of what the Lord told His disciples after He had foretold the building of the church.

They speak of Him being delivered into the hands of sinful men, which would include Judas’ betrayal, the handing Him over to the Gentiles by the chief priests, and the handing of Him over to the soldiers by Pilate.

Then they emphasise He was crucified. The Lord did not use this word until after He had left Galilee, but the angels know what He meant by “and be killed” in Matthew 16:21. the first angel said, “which was crucified”, and now these other two speak of His death in the same way. They seem horrified that men should sink so low as to crucify the Lord of glory. Having spoken of what men did, they gladly declare that, in the exercise of His own authority, He rose again. Of course there is the truth that He was raised from the dead by the glory of the Father, but here the emphasis is on the asserting of His authority, and the triumph over what men did.

24:8
And they remembered his words,

And they remembered his words- surely not that they had forgotten them, but they came home to them with new force and meaning. Luke tells us that the Lord’s saying about His crucifixion and resurrection was hid from them, and they did not understand, Luke 18:31-34. Now they are beginning to take it all in.

24:9
And returned from the sepulchre, and told all these things unto the eleven, and to all the rest.

And returned from the sepulchre, and told all these things unto the eleven, and to all the rest- it seems from later verses the disciples were in different places, for the two on the road to Emmaus spoke of women “of our company”, verse 22, and then “the eleven gathered together, and them that were with them”, verse 33. the Lord had foretold that they would be “scattered, every man to his own”, John 16:32, and so it came to pass. Sadly their words were not believed, and dismissed as idle tales, verse 11.

We now resume where we broke off in John’s account. Mary Magdalene has brought her news to Peter and John, and they set our for the sepulchre.

20:3
Peter therefore went forth, and that other disciple, and came to the sepulchre.

Peter therefore went forth, and that other disciple, and came to the sepulchre- they are mentioned individually again, as if they are coming from different places.

20:4
So they ran both together: and the other disciple did outrun Peter, and came first to the sepulchre.

So they ran both together- they seem to join up before they reach the sepulchre, even though possibly coming from different houses. They not only ran with concern, fearing the body had been stolen, but also perhaps with fear, in case any had seen them start out, and they were being followed.

And the other disciple did outrun Peter, and came first to the sepulchre- there was perhaps a certain hesitancy with Peter. He had denied the Lord three times, and had said he would go into prison and death with Him if necessary. We can well understand that his steps were not quite so eager as John’s. He would also be more fearful of being spotted, since he had used the sword in the garden. It may be that John was younger, and therefore outran Peter for this reason, but we should remember that Peter was a rugged fisherman, used to strenuous exertion, so it is more likely that John outran him because he had less on his conscience.

20:5
And he stooping down, and looking in, saw the linen clothes lying; yet went he not in.

And he stooping down- Jewish sepulchres were usually six feet high inside, and had a nine foot by nine foot area upon entry, and then a nine foot by six foot area for the niches for the bodies. These niches would be seven handbreadths from the ground and six hand-breadths wide. We could understand how the doorway would be lower than this, (or else the stone doorway would be too heavy to move), so that a person needed to stoop down to gain entry.

And looking in, saw the linen clothes lying- John does not enter, perhaps being of a more sensitive nature in the face of death, but can see the linen clothes on the ledge within. Perhaps in the semi-darkness of dawn he cannot see distinctly.

Yet went he not in- even though he could see the linen clothes, he could not see clearly enough to realise their implication. He is satisfied that the body has not been stolen, for the linen clothes are still in the tomb, and are as if wrapped around a body.

20:6
Then cometh Simon Peter following him, and went into the sepulchre, and seeth the linen clothes lie,

Then cometh Simon Peter following him- Peter now arrives on the scene. It needn’t be more than a minute or so after John.

And went into the sepulchre- with characteristic and business-like purpose he goes straight into the sepulchre. Perhaps John told him that he had seen the linen clothes, and Peter wanted to make sure for himself that the body was still there.

And seeth the linen clothes lie- he now sees close-up what John sees from a slight distance. The linen clothes are lying as if the body within is outstretched, for this is the meaning of the word used for “lying”. They are not lying in a heap.

20:7
And the napkin, that was about his head, not lying with the linen clothes, but wrapped together in a place by itself.

And the napkin, that was about his head- clearly there were more than one linen cloths, (hence 19:40 speaks of winding the body with linen clothes), and one was for the head, the others for the body, separately. Lazarus had come forth from the grave bound hand and foot with grave clothes, suggesting that the limbs were wrapped separately, allowing for enough movement to come forth but still with some restriction.

Not lying with the linen clothes- the clothes that were around the body showed that they had not been unwrapped. This would mean one of two things. Either the body was still within, or it had been raised as a spiritual body. A spiritual body does not need the grave-clothes to be unwrapped in order to allow it to leave them. (This, incidentally, shows that Lazarus did not come forth with a body fit for resurrection conditions, but with his body unchanged from when he was alive before. If he had been given his resurrection body, the stone would not have needed to be removed from the entrance to the tomb, nor would the grave-clothes restrict him. Christ must be the first of them that should rise from among the dead, with a resurrection body, Acts 26:23; 1 Corinthians 15:23).

The position of the napkin settles which of the two possibilities is in fact the case. If the napkin had been in its original position, then it would not be evident that the body was gone. But since there is a space between the body-clothes and the head-cloth, it is certain that there is no body.

But wrapped together in a place by itself- is it not the case that the Lord Jesus, raised from the dead, lays the cloth or napkin that was wound about His head some distance away? (The other option is that the angels did it, but this would introduce an element of interference, and it is vital that neither man nor angels interfere with the grave-clothes. The angels say nothing about the napkin to the women, but simply point out where the Lord lay, and not where the napkin lay). So there are now three indications that He is risen. One, the clothes which were around His body are undisturbed. Two, the cloth that was wound around His head is not where it would be if His head were still within it and attached to His body. And three, because the word John uses for “wrapped together” is the same one that Matthew and Luke used for “wrapped” in connection with the burial, then the head came out of the napkin without disturbing the cloth, for it is still as when Joseph wrapped it round His head, but lying a short distance away.

20:8
Then went in also that other disciple, which came first to the sepulchre, and he saw, and believed.

Then went in also that other disciple, which came first to the sepulchre- notice these two men seem not to say anything to one another. They are each having their own thoughts about what they are seeing. Encouraged by Peter’s entry, John now either joins Peter in the tomb, or goes in after Peter has come out, we are not told which.

And he saw, and believed- John understands now the implication of the state and position of the grave-clothes, and by this means he believes Christ is in fact risen. This shows that the state of the grave-clothes was significant, and enough to prove that Christ was risen.

20:9
For as yet they knew not the scripture, that he must rise again from the dead.

For as yet they knew not the scripture, that he must rise again from the dead- they should have realised the meaning of the Old Testament scripture about the resurrection of Christ. The psalmist wrote about the Messiah as follows,

“I will bless the Lord, who hath given me counsel:

My reins also shall instruct me in the night seasons.

I have set the Lord always before me:

Because he is at my right hand, I shall not be moved.

Therefore my heart is glad, and my glory rejoiceth:

My flesh also shall rest in hope.

For thou wilt not leave my soul in hell;

Neither wilt thou suffer thy Holy One to see corruption.

Thou wilt shew me the path of life:

In thy presence is fulness of joy;

At thy right hand there are pleasures for evermore”.

Psalm 16:7-11.

In the first five statements, the Messiah speaks of His dependence upon His God, and His determination to have Him foremost in His thoughts at all times. As a consequence He is confident that after He has died, there will be the same care for Him as was evident during His life. His flesh will rest in the grave in hope, and that hope is based on three things. One, that God will not leave His soul in hell. Two, that His body will be kept free from any external defilement whilst in death. And three, that the path of resurrection life will open up before Him. Now on the day of Pentecost the apostle Peter used this scripture to show that the resurrection of Christ was foretold in the Old Testament, Acts 2:24-31. But at this point in time it is only John amongst the apostles that has made the connection between the grave-clothes and Psalm 16. As a result, he believes. But since he was among those whom the Lord upraided for unbelief later in the day, we may think of him believing that the Lord was indeed risen from the dead, but as a spirit and not with a body of glory.

Luke tells us that God deliberately withheld from the apostles the meaning of the Lord’s words when He said, “‘Behold, we go up to Jerusalem, and all things that are written by the prophets concerning the Son of man shall be accomplished. For he shall be delivered unto the Gentiles, and shall be mocked, and spitefully entreated, and spitted on: And they shall scourge him, and put him to death: and the third day he shall rise again’. And they understood none of these things: and this saying was hid from them, neither knew they the things which were spoken”, Luke 18:31-34. No wonder Luke next tells us of the blind man in Jericho whose sight was restored. He was like the apostles, blind to the truth about Christ until the moment of God’s choosing. There is the added thought that the giving of sight to the blind was one of the features of the Messiah as foretold in Isaiah 35:5; Luke 4:18; Luke 7:18-23.

It seems from what the Lord said to the two disciples on the road to Emmaus, that they only believed the glory part of the prophecies about the Messiah. So that when Jesus of Nazareth was ill-treated and crucified, instead of seeing this as a fulfilment of what He told them would happen, they began to doubt whether He was the Messiah after all. And the consequence of not believing what He said about His person was that they did not believe about His rising again.

We have already been reminded from Luke 18:34 that these things were hid from the apostles by God. This means that they did not preach the resurrection of Christ simply because they believed what He said. They preached about the resurrection of Christ as those who did not believe at first that He was going to rise, but who had seen with their very own eyes that He had risen. It was not, then, that their enthusiasm for His words led them to convince themselves that He alive from the dead when in fact He was not. Their unbelief was turned to belief by evidence, not by wishful thinking.

Now that the apostles have gone through this process, and can personally testify to the resurrection of Christ, then we, nearly twenty centuries later, may have confidence, both in their writings, and also in the Old Testament scriptures as well. We may come into the blessing the Lord promised when He said, “blessed are they that have not seen, and yet have believed”, John 20:29. For us, the scriptures are the evidence.

20:10
Then the disciples went away again unto their own home.

Then the disciples went away again unto their own home- they need time to digest the things they have seen. They are not hasty in their reactions, but soberly consider what has taken place.

We now come to the event that Mark summarised by saying, “Now when Jesus was risen early the first day of the week, he appeared first to Mary Magdalene, out of whom he had cast seven devils”, Mark 16:9. It is characteristic of Mark’s gospel that he mentions a work done by God’s Servant, the casting out from Mary Magdalene the seven devils that possessed her. She had much reason to be grateful to the Lord for what He had done for her. It is appropriate for her to be first to see the triumphant Lord in resurrection, for she had been held fast by the powers of evil, but now she sees the one who has defeated all the forces of evil.

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO JOHN CHAPTER 20, VERSES 11 TO 23:

20:11 But Mary stood without at the sepulchre weeping: and as she wept, she stooped down, and looked into the sepulchre,

20:12 And seeth two angels in white sitting, the one at the head, and the other at the feet, where the body of Jesus had lain.

20:13 And they say unto her, Woman, why weepest thou? She saith unto them, Because they have taken away my Lord, and I know not where they have laid him.

20:14 And when she had thus said, she turned herself back, and saw Jesus standing, and knew not that it was Jesus.

20:15 Jesus saith unto her, Woman, why weepest thou? whom seekest thou? She, supposing him to be the gardener, saith unto him, Sir, if thou have borne him hence, tell me where thou hast laid him, and I will take him away.

20:16 Jesus saith unto her, Mary. She turned herself, and saith unto him, Rabboni; which is to say, Master.

20:17 Jesus saith unto her, Touch me not; for I am not yet ascended to my Father: but go to my brethren, and say unto them, I ascend unto my Father, and your Father; and to my God, and your God.

20:18 Mary Magdalene came and told the disciples that she had seen the Lord, and that he had spoken these things unto her.

20:19 Then the same day at evening, being the first day of the week, when the doors were shut where the disciples were assembled for fear of the Jews, came Jesus and stood in the midst, and saith unto them, Peace be unto you.

20:20 And when he had so said, he shewed unto them his hands and his side. Then were the disciples glad, when they saw the Lord.

20:21 Then said Jesus to them again, Peace be unto you: as my Father hath sent me, even so send I you.

20:22 And when he had said this, he breathed on them, and saith unto them, Receive ye the Holy Ghost:

20:23 Whose soever sins ye remit, they are remitted unto them; and whose soever sins ye retain, they are retained.

 

20:11
But Mary stood without at the sepulchre weeping: and as she wept, she stooped down, and looked into the sepulchre,

But Mary stood without at the sepulchre weeping- the tense of the verb (pluperfect) suggests that she had been standing at the tomb a little while before she stooped down. Hence John points out that she was without, to contrast with Peter and John who had been within. She had been very brave to stand by the cross, and now she is brave as she stands by the sepulchre, for who is to tell when the guards will wake up? Her love for her Lord was greater than her fear of the guards.

She was standing facing the sepulchre, (such is the preposition used for “at”), and yet was outside. Her interests lay in the direction of the tomb. She was weeping, understandably, not only because the Lord had been crucified, but now with further grief, for His body seems to have been stolen, and she cannot pay her respects by anointing His body.

And as she wept, she stooped down, and looked into the sepulchre- how true to life this all is. It takes courage to look into a sepulchre, especially alone, and with guards laying around, who might awake at any moment. She fears that the body has been taken away, but her fears are going to be relieved. Not, indeed, with the idea that the Lord is still in the tomb, and his body has not been stolen, but that His body is not there because He is risen.

20:12
And seeth two angels in white sitting, the one at the head, and the other at the feet, where the body of Jesus had lain.

And seeth two angels in white sitting- Luke 24:22 records the two on the road to Emmaus saying that the women had seen a vision of angels. But it fact the women did not see a vision, but the angels themselves appeared to her, and to the other women separately, as recorded in Matthew 28:1-7. Angels appeared at His birth, and now they appear at His resurrection. They were not in evidence at Calvary, for their help was not requested, although it was available. The work of Calvary must be done alone. In any case, Calvary was a very public place, whereas His birth and His resurrection were private.

There are two angels, enough for adequate witness. They are in white, for they come from the pure glory of heaven, and sit in a scene of death, but unpolluted. This tomb is unique in this. All other burying-places, (even of believers), contain corruption. The tomb had not been defiled by a previous occupant, (for it was Joseph’s own new tomb, Matthew 27:60, so he could be sure no-one else had lain there, for he had hewn it out, and he was the first and only owner of it, and Luke tells us “wherein never man before was laid”, Luke 23:53). It had not been defiled by the Lord’s body, for He is “holy, harmless, and undefiled”, Hebrews 7:26. If He is undefiled in Himself, He cannot defile other things or persons. Nor has it been defiled by the presence of robbers or those sheltering in it, (lepers for example), for it had been sealed.

The one at the head, and the other at the feet- like the cherubim over the ark. Significantly the preposition used is “pros”, meaning towards, or facing, just as the cherubim were facing the mercy seat in the tabernacle. They are guarding the valuable evidence to the resurrection of Christ, His grave-clothes. He has no further need of them to wear, but they represent vital evidence nonetheless.

Where the body of Jesus had lain- the angels are said to be sitting where He had lain, not where the clothes were still laying, although that was true. They were either end of the place where He had lain. Perhaps the glory of the angels and her tears, caused that she only saw them, and not the grave-clothes. She does not need the evidence of the grave-clothes, as Peter and John did, for she is about to see the Lord Himself, hence the angels are in which, but there garments do not flash like lighning as a warning not to come near, as they did with the other women.

20:13
And they say unto her, Woman, why weepest thou? She saith unto them, Because they have taken away my Lord, and I know not where they have laid him.

And they say unto her, Woman, why weepest thou? To ask a woman in normal circumstances why she was weeping at a grave, would be insensitive. But this is to encourage her to tell what is in her heart, so that they may relieve her sorrow.

She saith unto them, Because they have taken away my Lord, and I know not where they have laid him- she is still concerned about anointing Him, and so emphasises she does not know where the body is. She calls Him “My Lord”, for He had rid her of seven devils, and showed Himself superior to the forces of evil that had held her. She is about to learn that He is also Lord over death, for He has defeated the one who had the power of death, the Devil Himself. As the apostle Paul wrote, “For to this end Christ both died, and rose, and revived, that he might be Lord both of the dead and living”, Romans 14:9.

Mary Magdalene is the only one to speak to the angels. The other women only listened. They did not appear at all to Peter and John, perhaps because they were sensitive to the fact that they had forsaken the Lord, and in the case of Peter, had denied Him. The Lord warned that denial of Him would mean denial in the presence of the angels, Luke 12:9.

Mary now grieves because of the apparent stealing of the body. She had not gone into the sepulchre, but had only seen the angels through her tears, and still thought the body had gone. She had thought that when she saw the stone rolled away, and now she still thinks it. Perhaps she thought the angels had been sent to tell her that this was the case.

We note in all the visits to the tomb, and also the reaction of the disciples to the news that Christ was risen, a refusal to believe at first. “Their words seemed unto them as idle tales, and they believed them not”, Luke 24:11. “And they, when they had heard that He was alive, and had been seen of her, believed not”, Mark 16:11. “After that, he appeared in another form unto two of them, as they walked, and went into the country. And they went and told it unto the residue: neither believed they them”. “Afterward he appeared unto the eleven, as they sat at meat, and upbraided them for their unbelief and hardness of heart, because they believed not them that had seen him after he was risen”, Mark 16:14.

Luke tells us that God had ordained that this should be so, for he tells us that when the Lord foretold His death and resurrection, “they understood none of those things,: and this saying was hid from them, neither knew they the things which were spoken”, Luke 18:34. So it was not that they were expecting it, and then convinced themselves it had happened.

So Mary is not expecting the Lord to have risen after just three days. She thought He was going to rise at the resurrection of the just. Perhaps she thought the “three days” was figurative, as Hosea uses the term when he wrote about the nation of Israel, “After two days he will revive us, in the third day he will raise us up, and we shall live in His sight”, Hosea 6:2.

20:14
And when she had thus said, she turned herself back, and saw Jesus standing, and knew not that it was Jesus.

And when she had thus said- the angels do not respond to her statement, no doubt because they know the Lord is now present, and defer to Him, for He is Lord of angels.

She turned herself back- she has not gone into the tomb, but only stooped to look within. She now turns her head away from the sepulchre, sensing that someone is behind her.

And saw Jesus standing- this is not only literal, but figurative, for He stands in resurrection, after having fallen in death. John saw Him in heaven as the Lamb, standing, Revelation 5:6. He was as one who was slain, with the marks of Calvary upon Him still, but not laying on the altar any more.

And knew not that it was Jesus- it is said of the two on the road to Emmaus, “their eyes were holden, that they should not know Him”, Luke 24:16. They, and Mary, must know Him in the way He chooses, and that is by Him speaking to them. So it is for us. We are to know Him with spiritual faculties, not natural, so we are at no disadvantage to the apostles and those who saw Him in resurrection. We know Him as He speaks to us in His word, the Bible.

20:15
Jesus saith unto her, Woman, why weepest thou? whom seekest thou? She, supposing him to be the gardener, saith unto him, Sir, if thou have borne him hence, tell me where thou hast laid him, and I will take him away.

Jesus saith unto her, Woman, why weepest thou? He asks the same question as the angels did, no doubt for the same reason.

Whom seekest thou? Without waiting for an answer, for He saw her distress, the Lord moves quickly to the matter in hand. Notice He does not say “What seekest thou?”, even though He knew she was seeking a body. He will not for one moment allow that He is not alive, and is about to prove this to her.

She, supposing him to be the gardener- John tells us that the tomb was in a garden, 19:41. It was Adam who was the original gardener, but he failed in that garden, and was defeated by evil there. This “gardener” has defeated evil, and is now beginning to show that victory, for He is last Adam. Cain became a gardener too, and made the mistake of offering to God the fruits of a cursed earth. The Lord is Head of the new creation, and will remove the curse from creation when He comes. Meanwhile, His people are in Him, and as such are a new creation, 2 Corinthians 5:17. Mary does not think the man is either Joseph or Nicodemus, for she knew what they looked like, having watched them bury the body of the Lord.

Saith unto him, Sir, if thou have borne him hence, tell me where thou hast laid him, and I will take him away- these are very forceful words, and they can be rendered literally, “Sir, as for you, if you carried Him off, tell me at once where you have laid Him, and, as for myself, I will carry Him off”. The strength of her affection gives strength to her resolve, even if she was mistaken in some things. She seems to think that the questions of this “gardener” are a distraction from the matter that is foremost in her mind. His body had been mis-treated enough, and she will prevent that happening again. If she had answered His questions, she would have realised that He was not the gardener. Then she would have stopped weeping, and also learned that He was alive in the body, and not lying elsewhere, dead.

How disastrous this would have been if the man was really the gardener, and the body had been removed, and he had known where the body was, and told her, and she had carried Him away. This was exactly what the Sanhedrin, lying, said had taken place, Matthew 28:13.

This would have been disastrous for another reason, for the place where He lay would have become a shrine, with all the attendant superstition and money-making that accompanies such places. This is why God did not disclose where Moses’ body was buried, Deuteronomy 34:6. It was important that where the Lord Jesus was buried should be well-known while He was there, so that after He was risen it could be shown that He was in it no longer. It is noticeable that the sepulchre did not become a centre of interest for the disciples in the Book of the Acts; they were taken up with their risen Lord.

20:16
Jesus saith unto her, Mary. She turned herself, and saith unto him, Rabboni; which is to say, Master.

Jesus saith unto her, Mary- she does not seem to have recognised His voice when He asked her the two questions. What alerts her is the fact that He knew her name. He was not a stranger, as the gardener would be, but the Lord she was seeking. But she was seeking Him in the wrong place. As the angels said to the other women, “Why seek ye the living among the dead?”, Luke 24:5. He is the great shepherd of the sheep, and He has been brought again from the dead by the God of all grace, Hebrews 13:20. One of His features as shepherd is that “He calleth his own sheep by name, and leadeth them out”, John 10:3. He has carried over into resurrection all the feelings that He had for His own before the cross. His personal interest, personal knowledge, and personal care for His own are now to be known in resurrection. He has laid down His life and taken it again, and as such He has shown ultimate concern.

She turned herself- we see her first standing facing the sepulchre, verse 11, then stooping to look inside, in which position she seems to have remained until she realised there was someone standing behind her. At that point she did not turn her whole body around, for she did not expect the Lord to be alive. The sense of “turned herself back” is to “turn oneself to the rear”, which she could do without turning her body, for she was preparing to concentrate on the tomb again, after she had spoken to the “gardener”.

And saith unto him, Rabboni; which is to say, Master- even though she told the angels she was looking for the Lord, in the intensity of her emotion she calls Him what the disciples had often called Him, their Teacher. But, again in her intense emotion, she calls Him “Rabboni”, which is a Galilean form of the word Rabbi, meaning “My Great Master”.

20:17
Jesus saith unto her, Touch me not; for I am not yet ascended to my Father: but go to my brethren, and say unto them, I ascend unto my Father, and your Father; and to my God, and your God.

Jesus saith unto her, Touch me not- aware of the strength of her feeling, the Lord pre-empts her touching Him. It was not that no-one was to touch Him in resurrection, for He invited Thomas to do so a week later, verse 27. The point is that all contact with Christ, as far as John’s gospel goes, must be on a heavenly level. The gospel is the “burnt offering gospel”, for just as everything with the burnt offering was upward, (one of its names was “ascending offering”), so the emphasis with John is Christ’s link with heaven, and His journey back there.

In Matthew’s gospel we read of the other women that came to the sepulchre holding the Lord by the feet, Matthew 28:9. This is entirely appropriate in the context, for Matthew presents Christ as the rightful King of Israel who shall reign over the earth one day. He does not record the ascension of Christ, although of course he believed it happened. It is as if Matthew holds Christ to the earth as well, and shows Him to be fit to rule over it.

The apostle Paul made it clear that the link the believer has with Christ now is a spiritual one, for he wrote, “But he that is joined to the Lord is one spirit”, 1 Corinthians 6:17. The link between believer’s spirit and Christ is established by the Spirit of God. Because of this, the apostle can speak of “holding the head”, Colossians 2:19, meaning to grasp firmly the truths regarding the headship and supremacy of Christ. This is not to say that our hold of Him is what guarantees eternal security; but it does mean that we need to hold to the truths about Christ and not let them go in the face of error. It is in this way that we touch Him even now. The apostle paul used the word “joint” in Ephesians 4:16 when he was speaking of the way God supplies what we need to grow into Christ-likeness. (“grow up into Him in all things”, verse 15). The word has the idea of touching about it, so we touch Christ when we listen resond to the ministry of apostles and prophets, (written), and evangelists, pastors and teachers, (oral).

For I am not yet ascended to my Father- in this way the Lord emphasises that links with Him are heavenly in character. It is as an ascended Christ that we know Him. This is how Paul came to know Him, for he saw Jesus of Nazareth in heaven, and his conversion is the pattern for conversion during this age, 1 Timothy 1:16. Of course we must believe in Christ as the one who was crucified and rose again, but we must not stop there if we would come into the fulness of Christian things.

This is the third time that the ascension of Christ has been spoken of in John’s gospel. Each of the references is directly from the Lord Jesus. In His conversation with Nicodemus He said, “And no man hath ascended up to heaven, but he that came down from heaven, even the Son of man which is in heaven”, John 3:13. Here the emphasis is on the fact that even as a man upon the earth He has not lost His Deity, for He claims to be in heaven still, God being omnipresent. In John 6:62 He said, “What and if ye shall see the Son of man ascend up where he was before?” here the emphasis is on His coming down in the past. The manna had come down from heaven from God, yet the people did not understand what it was. Nor did many of them understand who Christ was. If they did not understand the meaning of His coming down, how would they understand the meaning of His ascending up?

Here in John 20, however, the reference is to what Christ will be for His people after He has ascended. He is returning to the Father, conscious that all He was sent to achieve has been accomplished. He could say, “I have glorified thee upon the earth: I have finished the work which thou gavest me to do”, John 17:4.

But go to my brethren- one day the message came to the Lord as He taught in a house, “Behold, thy mother and thy brethren stand without desiring to speak with thee. But he answered and said unto him which told Him, Who is my mother? And who are my brethren? And he stretched forth his hand toward his disciples, and said, Behold my mother and my brethren! For whosoever shall do the will of my Father which is in heaven, the same is my brother, and sister, and mother”, Matthew 12:47-50. So it is spiritual relationship which is the most important, and that spiritual relationship is with Him as the ascended Man.

The believer’s link to Christ is heavenly, and does not depend on anything of earth. Mary had the closest natural relationship to the Lord, yet He said to her, “What have I to do with thee, mine hour is not yet come”, John 2:4. In other words, even Mary’s spiritual relationship with Him depended on what He would do in “His hour”, the time between His prayer to the Father in John 17 and His return to the Father spoken of here in John 20. She would be linked with Him in exactly the same way as every other believer of this age. The fact that she is His mother gives her no advantage.

Psalm 22:22 had foretold that in resurrection He would declare the Father’s name to His brethren, and He had also pledged to do that in His prayer just before He was arrested. He said, “I have declared unto them thy name, and will declare it: that the love wherewith thou hast loved me may be in them, and I in them”, John 17:26. He is fully able to declare the Father’s name, (meaning His character), because He shares all the characteristics of the Father, being His Only begotten Son. He did this upon the earth, but the disciples were not able to appreciate fully. When He returned back to heaven, however, He would send the Holy Spirit, and they would understand in a much better way.

And say unto them, I ascend unto my Father, and your Father- notice He does not say “Our Father”, although both He and His people have relationship with the Father. His relationship is as the Only-begotten of the Father, who is one with Him in the full possession of Deity. Believers call Him Father because they have been born again of the Spirit of God, and from that moment share His life.

No sooner has Mary found the Lord she sought, that He declares He is leaving her! But as He had said to the disciples in the Upper Room, “It is expedient for you that I go away: for if I go not away, the Comforter will not come unto you; but if I depart, I will send him unto you”, John 16:7. So the Spirit of God would come to make good to them all that the Lord had said, and other things besides.

And to my God, and your God- if having God as Father speaks of relationship, then having Him as God speaks of resources. The Lord Jesus has known God as His Father for all eternity, but it was only as He came into manhood that He could address His Father as His God. As “the Spirit of Christ”, (1 Peter 1:11) expressed beforehand in Psalm 22:10, “Thou art my God from my mother’s belly”. It was as He came into manhood that He needed the resources from Him as His God, so that He could glorify Him in His life in the flesh. We need resources too, and they are readily available from our all-sufficient God in heaven. Those resources are released to us because the Son has gone back to heaven, for Paul wrote to the Philippians, “But my God shall supply all your need according to his riches in glory by Christ Jesus”, Philippians 4:19. Well might we add, in the words of the following verse, “Now unto God and our Father be glory for ever and ever. Amen”.

20:18
Mary Magdalene came and told the disciples that she had seen the Lord, and that he had spoken these things unto her.

Mary Magdalene came and told the disciples that she had seen the Lord- note that John now reverts back to the name by which Mary was known normally. In verses 11 and 16 she was simply Mary, (the only places where she is called by this single name), but when it is a question of being linked to Christ in heaven, where she came from becomes irrelevant.

Magdala was near Galilee, Matthew 15:39. She was of Magdala by birth, but of heaven by new birth. Now that she is conveying a message to the disciples, her everyday name is used, being the name they knew her by.

It is one of the marks of the genuineness of the gospel records of the resurrection, that it is based on the testimony of the women. Now the testimony of females was not allowed in Jewish courts, so any Jew attempting to write a forged account would carefully avoid giving prominence to the testimony of women. Not so the writers of the true gospels. They are confident that what they write about is true, and are very comfortable with telling the facts as they are.

And that he had spoken these things unto her- so her testimony was two-fold; what she had seen, and what she had heard. She had seen a living Person, the one who had been crucified on a cross, but who was now alive for evermore. She had heard His unmistakable voice, and she now passes on what she heard.

John does not tell the reaction to her words, but Luke does, and he writes, “And their words seemed to them as idle tales, and they believed them not”, Luke 24:11. So it was that love and faith found their reward in the first sight of the Lord, but unbelief would soon meet with its rebuke, for Mark tells us “Afterward he appeared unto the eleven as they sat at meat, and upbraided them with their unbelief and hardness of heart, because they believed not them that had seen him after He was risen”, Mark 16:14.

Luke tells us that Peter went to the tomb on his own, Luke 24:12

Luke also records the appearance of the Lord to the two on the road to Emmaus, 24:13-35. We continue with John’s account:

20:19
Then the same day at evening, being the first day of the week, when the doors were shut where the disciples were assembled for fear of the Jews, came Jesus and stood in the midst, and saith unto them, Peace be unto you.

Then the same day at evening- the order in Genesis chapter one was “the evening and the morning”. Now, however, that is reversed as the new creation begins, for verse 1 speaks of “the first day of the week…early”. Now we have the same first day, but in the evening.

Being the first day of the week- it is one of the marks of the great change that Christ has brought in, that it is the first day of the week that is special, not the last day, the sabbath, as with the Jews. Certain of the Old Testament rituals took place on the first day of the week, but it was described, not in that way, but as “the day after the sabbath”, still keeping the dominance of the seventh day, which has to do with the earth, being the day which commemorates the completion of the creation of the world in six days, Exodus 20:8-11.

There are three things especially connected with the first day of the week now. The first is, of course, the resurrection of Christ. The second, the remembrance of Him, Acts 20:7. The third, the collection for the work of the Lord, as mentioned in 1 Corinthians 16:2, “Upon the first day of the week let every one of you lay by in store, as God hath prospered him, that there be no collections when I come”.

So the remembrance of the Lord in the Lord’s Supper is not on the same day of the week that it was instituted, nor is the shewing of His death on the day of the week He died. Rather, it is done on the day on which He rose from the dead. His resurrection gives reality to the Supper, as we look back and remember Him in a state in which He is not now, for He is glorified.

When the doors were shut where the disciples were assembled for fear of the Jews- they are still fearful. They have rejected the testimony of the women, and have not yet the confidence which His rising again will bring to them. In verse 26, a week later, the doors were shut again, but this time John does not need to add “for fear of the Jews”. We are not specifically told that this took place in the upper room, no doubt to prevent any earthly place being made into a shrine.

Came Jesus and stood in the midst- He re-occupies the place He had in the upper room. He must always be central. The resurrection body is not restricted by closed doors, being a spiritual body. All physical limitations are absent from it.

And saith unto them, Peace be unto you- this is just what they needed, the peace He alone can bring. Fear of the Jews recedes when His peace comes into the heart. John does not make any mention of His rebuke for their unbelief, as Luke does, Luke 24:14. John is emphasising the Lord, and not the disciples.

20:20
And when he had so said, he shewed unto them his hands and his side. Then were the disciples glad, when they saw the Lord.

And when he had so said, he shewed unto them his hands and his side- in Luke’s account, the Lord said, “Behold my hands and my feet, that it is I myself”, Luke 24:38. They supposed that they had seen a spirit, but a spirit does not have flesh and bones, as He says in verse 39. Hands and feet are parts of the body exposed to view when the Eastern robe is worn. The disciples were used to seeing these, and knew them to be His, totally apart from the nail-prints. In Luke the emphasis is on proving that He is a real person of flesh and bone, and not merely a spirit disguised as a man. He shows them parts of His body that can easily be seen to have bones to satisfy them on this pointed.

In John, however, the emphasis is on His hands and His side, and later He will invite Thomas to satisfy himself that He has nail-prints, and the wound from the spear-thrust.

Then were the disciples glad, when they saw the Lord- He had promised that they would see Him again, and the experience would be like a mother who has just given birth to a child, when all the pain of the previous hours is overwhelmed by her new-found joy, John 16:21,22. So it is now with the disciples. They forget the trauma they had been through as the find themselves in the presence of their Risen Lord.

20:21
Then said Jesus to them again, Peace be unto you: as my Father hath sent me, even so send I you.

Then said Jesus to them again, Peace be unto you- He had given them peace because of the past and the present, (fear of the Jews, verse 19), but now gives peace because of the future, for He is about to send them out into a hostile world.

Who are “them”? If just apostles, then others do not have power to remit sins, and it cannot happen today. John is writing a history, so although he was present he writes “them”, not “us”. See verse 24.

As my Father hath sent me, even so send I you- this is John’s equivalent to the Great Commission. This is a reference to His prayer, “As Thou hast sent me into the world, even so have I sent them into the world”, John 17:18. This gives great dignity to going out into the world, for it is following His example. He came from heaven to the world, we go from “the upper room”, symbolising the assembly, into the world.

20:22
And when he had said this, he breathed on them, and saith unto them, Receive ye the Holy Ghost:

And when he had said this- so His next act has reference to His commission.

He breathed on them- just as God had breathed into Adam the spirit of life, to enable him to represent Him to the world, so the disciples are given the Holy Spirit to enable them to represent Christ in the world. “The second man was made quickening spirit”, 1 Corinthians 15:45; that is, instead of being the recipient of the power to live naturally, as Adam was, Christ in resurrection is the giver of the power to live spiritually.

And saith unto them, Receive ye the Holy Ghost- is this a symbolic action to represent what would happen at Pentecost, or a special provision for these disciples until Pentecost? No doubt it has something to do with the next verse.

20:23
Whose soever sins ye remit, they are remitted unto them; and whose soever sins ye retain, they are retained.

Whose soever sins ye remit, they are remitted unto them- so as these disciples went forth into the world with the gospel, preaching the remission of sins through Christ, Luke 24:47, they are assured here that they may confidently tell men that if they have truly repented and believed, their sins are in fact remitted.

And whose soever sins ye retain, they are retained- the reverse is the case. If men refuse to repent and believe they must be told that there sins are still bound to them. This is not that mere men have power over the destiny of sinners, but that the Holy Spirit gives the needed strength to tell people what the true situation is, whether good or ill.

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO JOHN CHAPTER 20, VERSES 24 TO 31:

20:24 But Thomas, one of the twelve, called Didymus, was not with them when Jesus came.

20:25 The other disciples therefore said unto him, We have seen the Lord. But he said unto them, Except I shall see in his hands the print of the nails, and put my finger into the print of the nails, and thrust my hand into his side, I will not believe.

20:26 And after eight days again his disciples were within, and Thomas with them: then came Jesus, the doors being shut, and stood in the midst, and said, Peace be unto you.

20:27 Then saith he to Thomas, Reach hither thy finger, and behold my hands; and reach hither thy hand, and thrust it into my side: and be not faithless, but believing.

20:28 And Thomas answered and said unto him, My Lord and my God.

20:29 Jesus saith unto him, Thomas, because thou hast seen me, thou hast believed: blessed are they that have not seen, and yet have believed.

20:30 And many other signs truly did Jesus in the presence of his disciples, which are not written in this book:

20:31 But these are written, that ye might believe that Jesus is the Christ, the Son of God; and that believing ye might have life through his name.

 

20:24
But Thomas, one of the twelve, called Didymus, was not with them when Jesus came.

But Thomas, one of the twelve, called Didymus- by this time the apostles were eleven in number, but “the twelve” is a technical term for the apostolic band. See 1 Corinthians 15:5. The name Didymus is the Greek equivalent to the Aramaic Thomas, and would be the name he was known by in Asia Minor where John was writing from. The Lord does not repeat the giving of the Holy Spirit when Thomas is present, and this goes to show that it was a symbolic gesture, for Thomas would receive the power to preach the forgiveness at sins after the Spirit actually came at Pentecost.

Was not with them when Jesus came- John 11:16 tells us that Thomas was willing to die with the Lord. John 14:5-7 gives a conversation with Thomas about the way, the truth and the life. So why did he stay away from the meeting? This was despite the fact that the Lord had warned them of what was coming, “that when it is come to pass, ye may believe that I am He”, John 13:19; see also similar words in John 14:29. The next verse shows he wanted to see to believe.

20:25
The other disciples therefore said unto him, We have seen the Lord. But he said unto them, Except I shall see in his hands the print of the nails, and put my finger into the print of the nails, and thrust my hand into his side, I will not believe.

The other disciples therefore said unto him, We have seen the Lord- is this the best approach to those who miss meetings? Thomas has not lost interest, but he is no doubt very depressed by events. John wrote, “We have seen and do testify that the Father sent the Son to be the Saviour of the world”, 1 John 4:14. So the gospel is still, “We have seen the Lord”.

But he said unto them, Except I shall see in his hands the print of the nails- he must have heard that the Lord had been crucified, even though he and the rest of the apostles had fled at the time of the arrest. It must have been the accepted idea that a person could be recognised, even to the extent of wound-marks. The resurrection body is the same body as before, but different, as we see from the apostle’s words, “It is sown…it is raised”. But on the other hand, “thou sowest not the body that shall be”, 1 Corinthians 15:37,38. Christ’s scars were not the result of His own sin, so can be carried over into resurrection.

And put my finger into the print of the nails- he not only needs to see, but also to touch. John had seen, and his hands had handled, 1 John 1:1, but that was in a spiritual sense. He saw the miracles and he saw their meaning. He had handled Divine things by having fellowship with the Lord in His life. Yet so had Thomas done these things.

And thrust my hand into his side, I will not believe- he must have heard about the soldier piercing Christ’s side. All such information had devastated him, and his depth of despair was such that it would take a lot to rescue him.

There were three men in Jerusalem with pierced hands. Two were dead and buried, so if there was a living person with pierced hands it must be Christ. There was only one with a pierced side, the solid proof that it was Christ.

To thrust one’s hand into the side of a man recently crucified is a very dramatic thing to do. It shows the intensity of his feelings at this time. He is indicating that he is going to take a lot of convincing.

20:26
And after eight days again his disciples were within, and Thomas with them: then came Jesus, the doors being shut, and stood in the midst, and said, Peace be unto you.

And after eight days again his disciples were within- we tend to not count the current day when we speak of what will happen in a few days time. So on Sunday we would think of “eight days”, as meaning week Monday. But the Jews included the current day in their reckoning.

It is clear that the first day of the week had already become special to the disciples, even though they were not to observe days, Galatians 4:10. It was not on the day the Supper was instituted that they met together, nor on the day of His crucifixion. Nor did they go to the tomb and venerate it. They are not said to keep the Lord’s Supper until after Pentecost. It is kept in His absence, and “until He come”. It would not be appropriate to remember Him when He was present, and had not gone. There is also the fact that the partaking of the Lord’s Supper is an assembly activity, and there were no assemblies until after Pentecost. Then “they continued steadfastly in…the breaking of bread”, Acts 2:42.

And Thomas with them- John makes no criticism of Thomas. He does not say, as we might have done, “Thomas was with them this time”. Those who fail to come to meetings need to be treated gently, but firmly.

Then came Jesus- as on His visit before, they immediately knew who it was. And He was the same Jesus, for He is “Jesus Christ the same yesterday, and today, and for ever”, Hebrews 13:8.

The doors being shut- this time John omits “for fear of the Jews”. Have they become bolder since they saw Him the first time? His peace has kept their hearts. The fact that He is able to move into a closed room tells us something of the non-physical character of the resurrection body. Because it is a spiritual body, it is not limited as our body is now. In the next chapter the Lord will eat fish and honey, showing that some things will continue, even if they do not need to continue for the same reason as before.

And stood in the midst, and said, Peace be unto you- this word is no doubt particularly for Thomas, as he saw the Lord after his absence. Those who miss meetings purely out of disillusionment need to be assured of the Lord’s concern for them. Of course, those who stop coming because of sin need to be disciplined.

20:27
Then saith he to Thomas, Reach hither thy finger, and behold my hands; and reach hither thy hand, and thrust it into my side: and be not faithless, but believing.

Then saith he to Thomas- the Lord directly addresses the problem. This shows He knew what the disciples had said to Thomas, and what he had said to them.

Reach hither thy finger, and behold my hands- is the Lord giving him the opportunity of still believing without touching? It is not “reach hither thy finger and put it into the nail-prints”, but “reach hither thy finger and behold my hands”, and come to believe without touching. Can Thomas’ faith be restored even as he stretches out his finger, and before he touches the Lord’s hand? C.f. Matthew 12:13.

And reach hither thy hand, and thrust it into my side- does the Lord wait to see the response of Thomas to the first remark, and then when he does not reach out with his finger, as faith is restored, that faith is tested? It is not now simply seeing, but of thrusting his hand into His side. But he does not need to do this, for his faith is now totally restored, as the truth of Christ’s resurrection dawns upon him. The one standing before him is the one that John witnessed having His side pierced.

And be not faithless, but believing- Thomas was not totally faithless, but faithless in regard to the one issue, that of the Lord’s resurrection.

20:28
And Thomas answered and said unto him, My Lord and my God.

And Thomas answered and said unto Him, My Lord and my God- there is no record of him reaching out to touch the Lord. The very fact that the Lord knew what he had said when the disciples went to him and told him they had seen the Lord, convinced him of more than His resurrection. It convinced him in the same way that Nathaniel was convinced at the beginning of the gospel, by the fact that the Lord knew about him and his situation under the fig tree. It is the Lord who knows all things, and Thomas did not need to touch now.

As a devout Jew Thomas believed the testimony of Deuteronomy 6:4,5, “Hear O Israel, the Lord our God is one Lord”. And he had heard the Lord Jesus recite the words, Mark 12:29. So he believed that there was but one Lord, even the One God of Israel. Yet he has learned that there is a plurality of Persons in the Godhead, something which is allowed for in the word “one”, which is a compound unity. Thomas believes Christ is God, for He knows all things, and He is Lord, for He has defeated all His foes and has emerged in resurrection triumph.

20:29
Jesus saith unto him, Thomas, because thou hast seen me, thou hast believed: blessed are they that have not seen, and yet have believed.

Jesus saith unto him, Thomas, because thou hast seen Me, thou hast believed- whilst it is true that Thomas did not need to touch Him, he did need to see to believe. He should have believed the disciples when they said, “We have seen the Lord”. This is still the testimony in the gospel, for John wrote, “For we have seen and do testify, that the Father sent the Son to be the Saviour of the world”, 1 John 4:14.

Blessed are they that have not seen, and yet have believed- so Thomas is contrasted with those who, all down through the Old Testament era, believed without seeing. The Lord taught that, “Blessed are your eyes, for they see: and your ears, for they hear. For verily I say unto you, That many prophets and righteous men have desired to see the things which ye see, and have not seen them; and hear the things which ye hear, and have not heard them”, Matthew 13:16,17. If they were prophets and righteous men they must have been believers.

And the Lord also seems to project Himself to the end of this current age of grace and look back and say, “they believed, but did not see”. A special blessing is reserved for such. It is not that we believe without evidence, but that we believe the evidence in the word of God, the testimony of those who did see, and can say, “We have seen the Lord”.

Thomas represents the nation of Israel who will actually see the Lord when He comes to earth to judge, for “every eye shall see him, and they also which pierced him”, Revelation 1:7. Paul speaks of himself as seeing the Lord in resurrection, and therefore being a pattern of those who shall hereafter believe on Him to life everlasting”, 1 Timothy 1:16. He saw the Lord in heavenly glory, and so shall Israel, and believe. The other disciples represent the godly remnant of israel in the Tribulation Period who believe without having seen Him, whereas Nathaniel would represent the nation of Israel in the Tribulation Period, who will believe when they see Him coming in glory, and who will say “Lo, this is our God, we have waited for him, and he will save us: this is the Lord; we have waited for him, we will be glad and rejoice in his salvation”, Isaiah 25:9.

20:30
And many other signs truly did Jesus in the presence of his disciples, which are not written in this book:

And many other signs truly did Jesus- John calls the miracles signs, because they have deep significance, and tell us doctrine. John is sure this was the case, so says “truly”, for he only records what he witnessed himself. “He that saw it bear record, and his record is true. And he knoweth that he saith true, that ye might believe”, John 19:35. These two verses serve to bring to an end this part of John’s gospel.

In the presence of his disciples- so they could see, and believe. Nothing was done underhandedly, or behind closed doors. The Lord worked miracles either in the open air, in the temple courts, or in people’s houses, that in the East were accessible to all. It was accepted that anyone could enter another’s house and sit on the seats around the outside of the room. This is what the woman did in Luke 7. The Lord said to the High Priest, “I spake openly to the world; in secret have I said nothing”, John 18:20. And Paul was able to say to Festus, “This thing was not done in a corner”, Acts 26:26.

Which are not written in this book- is this a passing reference to Matthew, Mark and Luke? They record other miracles. The only miracle common to all four gospels is the feeding of the five thousand.

20:31
But these are written, that ye might believe that Jesus is the Christ, the Son of God; and that believing ye might have life through his name.

But these are written, that ye might believe that Jesus is the Christ- Jesus is the historical man, the man of the gospel records. Christ is the promised Messiah, the man of the Old Testament records. Isaiah wrote of the Messiah, “Then the eyes of the blind shall be opened, and the ears of the deaf shall be unstopped. Then shall the lame man leap as a hart, and the tongue of the dumb sing”, Isaiah 35:5,6. The Old Testament finds its fulfilment in the New Testament Jesus.

The Son of God- for He is more than man, and His miracles show it. It is God who sends the rain which falls around the vine. Who initiates the process of turning that water into sap, and leaves, and fruit, aided by the shining of the sun, which He is responsible for also. It is He who controls the process by which grapes turn into good wine. The Lord Jesus did all this in a moment of time, “and manifested forth his glory, and his disciples believed on him”, John 2:11.

And that believing ye might have life through his name- John does not simply write that men might believe, but that the consequence of believing might take place, namely, that men receive life through His name. All He is, as represented by His name, is the means whereby life is granted. Because He is Jesus He could die to deal with our death in trespasses and sins. Because He is Christ, He is the man of God’s approval, and therefore all He did was satisfactory to God. Men were anointed in Old Testament times to mark them out as those approved by God for a certain task. Their anointing was done with physical oil, the symbol of the Holy Spirit. The Lord Jesus was anointed with the Holy Ghost and with power, Acts 10:38, showing His superiority to all others.

It is because Jesus Christ is the Son of God that He has been given to have life in Himself for others, John 5:26. To know Him believingly is to have eternal life, John 17:3.

1 JOHN 3

The apostle had returned in 2:28 to addressing the whole of the family of God.  The rest of the epistle is taken up with the development of various themes that have been introduced during his word to the infants in the family.  If they are going to grow, and if young men are going to become fathers, and if fathers are going to continue to be a help to those less mature in the faith, then there are other things the apostle must write. 
The leading themes of the address to the infants in 2:18-27 are enlarged on in the rest of the epistle.  The apostle is concerned about the progress of the children of God, and he develops matters he has mentioned to the babes in the family, in order that they may progress to being young men, that the young men may progress to being fathers, and that the fathers might be confirmed in their faith.  The themes he develops are as follows:

First theme:  “antichrist shall come”, 2:18.  This is developed in 2:28-3:7, as the apostle shows that the Lord Jesus shall be manifested, and as a result, Antichrist shall be defeated. The subject of the manifestation of Christ, by which He will destroy the antichrist, is brought in by the apostle to emphasise three features that were found in Christ, and which need to be found in us, in view of the fact that we shall be manifested with Him. 

Second theme: “even now are there are many antichrists”, 2:18.  This is developed in  3:8-24.  The apostle is concerned lest the false teachers, (whom he labels antichrists, for they do what Antichrist shall do, deny the Father and the Son), will influence the children of God, and hinder their progress in Divine things.

Third theme:  “ye have an unction from the Holy One, and ye know all things”, 2:20.  This is developed in 4:1-6.  By the knowledge the Holy Spirit gives, the believer is able to distinguish between truth and error.

Fourth theme:  “he is antichrist, that denieth the Father and the Son”, 2:22.  This is developed in 4:7-12.  The believer, far from denying the Father and the Son, acknowledges that God has sent His only begotten Son into the world, that He is the propitiation for our sins, and that He is the Saviour of the world.  As a result they know God, love God, and display God in their attitude to their fellow-believers.

Fifth theme:  “ye also shall continue in the Son, and in the Father”, 2:24.  This is developed in 4:13-21, where the apostle shows how we may know that we dwell in Him.

Sixth theme:  “this is the promise that He hath promised us, even eternal life”, 2:25.  This is developed in 5:1-11, where the apostle shows that the witness that God gives to His Son, when believed, results in eternal life.

Seventh theme:  “the same anointing teacheth you of all things”, 2:27.  This is developed in 5:12-21, where five vital things the believer knows are dealt with, as the apostle closes his epistle.

FIRST THEME DEVELOPED, 2:28-3:10:  “antichrist shall come”.

The apostle shows that the Lord Jesus shall be manifested, and as a result, Antichrist shall be defeated. The subject of the manifestation of Christ, by which He will destroy the antichrist, is brought in by the apostle to emphasise three features that were found in Christ, and which need to be found in us, in view of the fact that we shall be manifested with Him.

Three features of Christ to imitate in view of our coming with Him:

First feature:  2:28-29 He is righteous. We should practice righteousness.
Second feature:  3:1-3 He is pure. We should purify ourselves.
Third feature:  3:4-6 He is sinless. We should not sin.

First feature:  2:28-29
He is righteous.      We should practice righteousness.

This has already been commented on in the notes on 1 John 2.

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE FIRST EPISTLE OF JOHN CHAPTER 3, VERSES 1 TO 6:

3:1  Behold, what manner of love the Father hath bestowed upon us, that we should be called the sons of God: therefore the world knoweth us not, because it knew Him not
3:2  Beloved, now are we the sons of God, and it doth not yet appear what we shall be: but we know that, when He shall appear, we shall be like Him; for we shall see Him as He is.
3:3  And every man that hath this hope in Him purifieth himself, even as He is pure.
3:4  Whosoever committeth sin transgresseth also the law: for sin is the transgression of the law.
3:5  And ye know that He was manifested to take away our sins; and in Him is no sin.
3:6  Whosoever abideth in Him sinneth not: whosoever sinneth hath not seen Him, neither known Him.

Second feature 3:1-3
He is pure.  We should purify ourselves.

3:1  Behold, what manner of love the Father hath bestowed upon us, that we should be called the sons of God: therefore the world knoweth us not, because it knew Him not.

Behold, what manner of love- John, even in old age, is amazed and overwhelmed by the sort of love that the Father has shown towards us.  “What manner of” is literally, “of what country”.  The disciples exclaimed, after Christ had stilled the storm on the lake, “What manner of man is this?”  What they had witnessed was something totally “out of this world”.  So with the love of the Father; it is totally outside the realm of human emotion, for it is the expression of what God is in Himself, for “God is love”, 4:8.  God loves and gives life, whereas in the first family there was hatred and the taking of life, as John will remind us in verse 12. 
The Father hath bestowed upon us- John is sure we will know who he means by “the Father”, even though he has spoken of fathers in the previous chapter.  Just as the Lord Jesus spoke about Himself as “the Son” when He was going to present abstract truth, so here, it is “the Father”.  John uses the word “Father” to emphasise that the sort of love we have been loved with is Father-love.
That we should be called the sons of God- the word translated “son” here is the Greek word teknon, which is derived from the verb meaning “to produce as a mother, bring forth, bear, travail, be delivered”.  Clearly the emphasis is on the fact of a birth, in this case new birth.  But there is, in the context, the idea of likeness to the Son of God, as expressed in the next verse, so it is perfectly fitting to translate as son, rather than as child, since the one to whose likeness we shall be conformed is the Son of God.  By the same token, John avoids using the word which he uses for the Son of God Himself, which is huios.  The words huios and teknon both mean child or son, but teknon is never used of the Lord Jesus.  (In Acts 4:27, the believers say “For of a truth against Thy holy child Jesus, whom thou hast anointed, both Herod, and Pontius Pilate, with the Gentiles, and the people of Israel were gathered together”.  The word for child they used is pais, which can be translated boy, girl, child, or servant.  Perhaps the translators wished to highlight the vulnerability of the Lord Jesus as the kings of the earth set themselves against Him to crucify Him, so they translated as “child”.  Perhaps they also took the opportunity to distinguish between Christ and David, who is also called a “pais”, (translated as “servant”) in verse 5).

Divine love has ensured that we have a relationship with God that is of the highest and noblest sort.  We are called the sons of God by God Himself, for He has given us the right to be called this.  In his gospel, John wrote “But as many as received Him, to them gave He power to become the sons of God, even to them that believe on His name: which were born, not of blood, nor of the will of the flesh, nor of the will of man, but of God”, John 1:12,13.  So believers have the power or authority to take their place as the sons of God.

Such have not been born of blood, (as Abraham was of the blood-line of Terah); nor are they born of the flesh, (as Ishmael was born of Abraham in the normal way); nor are they born of the will of man, (for to take a servant-maid to produce a son was a heathen custom which Abraham unwisely adopted), but are born of God, (as Isaac was miraculously born of Sarah, an old woman who had been barren all her life).

The fact that Divine love has made us sons of God shows that God wanted it to happen; it was not simply a righteous thing to do, but part of the expression of the will of Him who is essentially love.  To be called the sons of God means that we are known by God under that name; He does not disown His children.  He gives to those who believe the authority to be called (to take their place rightfully as) the sons of God.  There is no doubt to their title or their entitlement; all is regular and in order.
Therefore the world knoweth us not, because it knew Him not- because this world is a world of men after the likeness of Adam, who forfeited his relationship with God through sin, it has not the ability to recognise and appreciate Divine things. Satan promised Eve and Adam opened eyes, but in fact through sin their minds were darkened, and then blinded, Ephesians 4:18.  They saw their own shame, but became blind to God’s glory.

As John wrote in His gospel, “He was in the world, and the world was made by Him, and the world knew Him not”.  That is, despite the fact that He was the creator and sustainer of all things, men were so sunk in sin that they were unable to recognise their Creator when His work was manifest in Old Testament times.  He had been in the world, providentially and governmentally overseeing the world behind the scenes, and He had done so as Creator.  Man, however, turned from the knowledge of God and worshipped idols, so it is no surprise to find that they were not able to recognise their Creator’s hand in what was happening in the world. 

Those who are not born of God have no capacity to appreciate Divine things, even when they are expressed in the fullest possible way by the Son of God when He lived down here.  But believers have the life of God by new birth, and this is the reason they are not understood either.  Of course, we should express our faith in good works, and the world may see these and glorify God because of them, but the principles that underlay and motivate those good works they do not understand. 

3:2  Beloved, now are we the sons of God, and it doth not yet appear what we shall be: but we know that, when He shall appear, we shall be like Him; for we shall see Him as He is.

Beloved, now are we the sons of God- it is true that God has foreordained that His people should ultimately be “conformed to the image of His Son, that He might be the firstborn among many brethren”, Romans 8:39, but this is for the future.  But here John asserts that we are now, in the present, sons of God.
John calls us beloved because he has a deep love for his readers.  As he will say in the next chapter “he that loveth Him that begot loveth also them that are begotten of Him”, 5:1.  Because God is love, to be born of Him is to have the capacity to show true love to all those who share the life of God.  John knew what it was to be “the disciple whom Jesus loved”, but he had also heard the command of the Lord Jesus to love one another as He had loved them, John 15:12.  This he was seeking to do, and one way he expressed it was to call his readers beloved in a sincere way. 
And it doth not yet appear what we shall be- so two things are true, one, about the present, that we are the sons of God; two, about the future, that what we shall be is not yet manifest.  John is not saying “it does not yet appear” in the sense that it is not clear to us what we shall be, for he goes on to explain what we shall be, (like Him), so it is apparent to us now as we read his words.  What he means is that what we shall be has not been manifest to the world, (as it will be when the Lord comes to the earth), even though it is manifest to the apostle, and through him to us. 
But we know that, when He shall appear, we shall be like Him- we know this, but the world does not.  We also know what we shall be, for we shall be like Him.  This is proof for the distinction between the coming of the Lord into the air to take His people home to heaven, (often called “The Rapture”), and His coming to the earth, the Revelation.  Those who say we shall be caught up as the Lord descends to earth, must explain when the judgement seat of Christ and the marriage of the Lamb take place. 

1 Corinthians 15:48,49 assures us that as to the body, we shall be changed, so that we shall bear the image of the heavenly, as we now bear the image of the earthly, Adam.  Here, however, the emphasis is on moral likeness.  When it is a question of the body being changed, His voice is the means of effecting it.  Here, it is sight that transforms.

We must remember that John uses the word for know which is based on the word to see.  We see Him by faith now, and in the measure in which the eyes of our understanding are enlightened, (as a light-sensitive film used to be exposed to the light to produce an image), we shall see Him increasingly better.  When the rapture takes place, all hindrances to that process which are represented by the body will be gone, and we shall see as well with the eyes of our understanding as we do with our physical eyes now.  So it is not physical sight that shall transform, but spiritual, as the hindrances are removed. 

The apostle Paul wrote “But we all, with open face beholding as in a glass the glory of the Lord, are changed into the same image from glory to glory, even as by the Spirit of the Lord”, 2 Corinthians 3:18.  The contrast is between the nation of Israel, who have a vail over them as they read the Old Testament, and therefore cannot see the glories of the Lord Jesus expressed there, and Christians, who with an open or unveiled face can see Him there.  And as they do this, they are changed into the same image, for what they see is what they become.  The word for change is the same as is used of the Lord Jesus when He was transfigured before the disciples on the mount.  Just as a butterfly changes by metamorphosis, so that the hidden and inherent beauties are brought out, so with Christ.  The glory that will be seen in a coming day as He reigns upon the earth shone out briefly, to the encouragement of His disciples.  (Incidentally, the final glorious stage of the butterfly is called by biologists the imago.  The final glorious stage of the believer’s transfiguration will be the image of Christ).  So with us, there is a process of change and transformation that goes on as we view Christ in the Scriptures.  And if that form of beholding, which is like looking into a mirror, is able to change us, how much more when we see the Lord Himself with unhindered spiritual vision?  For when He comes our bodies will be rid of the sin-principle that dwells in us now, and which prevents the full appreciation of His beauties.

3:3  And every man that hath this hope in Him purifieth himself, even as He is pure.

And every man that hath this hope in Him- the hope of being changed into His likeness is vested in Himself alone.  It is not hope in the believer, but hope in Christ that is in view.  There is no prospect of us being able to effect the transformation, either now or at His coming; it is entirely His work.
Purifieth himself, even as He is pure- confronted by the realisation that there is much to be changed about us, we are to see to it that all that is contrary to Christ is eradicated from our lives.  In particular, in the context, we should purify ourselves from all wrong thoughts about his person, for such wrong thoughts are impurities.  The standard we have before us as we do this is nothing less than the purity that marks Him.  He is free from anything that could spoil His glory.

Third feature     Verses 3:4-6       
He is sinless.  We should not sin.

3:4  Whosoever committeth sin transgresseth also the law: for sin is the transgression of the law.

Whosoever committeth sin transgresseth also the law- the word for sin in the Old Testament means to miss the mark.  The New Testament commentary on that is, “all have sinned, and come short of the glory of God”, Romans 3:23.  The glory of God is expressed to us in Christ.  We have come short of the standard He set, and therefore have missed the mark.  But John is telling us here that sin is also transgression of God’s law.  The law of God given to Israel was an expression of His will, and made it clear that He hated sin. 
For sin is the transgression of the law- this is not so much a definition of sin, but rather, one of the consequences of it.  The apostle is emphasizing that if we sin we are committing an act of rebellion against God; that is how serious it is.  The next verse will declare to us another way in which He showed His hatred of sin. 

3:5  And ye know that He was manifested to take away our sins; and in Him is no sin.

And ye know that He was manifested to take away our sins- this is a foundational truth of the gospel, that they well knew, for the Spirit had taught them it.  As Paul puts it in Romans 8:3, “For what the law could not do, in that it was weak through the flesh, God sending His own Son, in the likeness of sinful flesh, and for sin, condemned sin in the flesh”.  So His coming, His life, and His sin-bearing all condemned sin.  But He not only came to condemn sin, but to deal with it.  As soon as He came into public view, the Lord Jesus was hailed by John the Baptist as the “Lamb of God, which taketh away the sin of the world”, John 1:29.  It was not that He was bearing the sin then, but that He was the one appointed to do it at the time of His Father’s choosing.

On the Day of Atonement, the iniquities, transgressions and sins of the nation of Israel were figuratively placed upon the head of the scapegoat, and it was led into a place from which it could not return.  Thus God illustrated what His Son would do, when He bare sins in His own body on the tree, and went into the darkness of forsakenness and desolation on the cross.  But the scapegoat was led by a fit man, who also illustrates Christ, and that fit man came back from the place of desolation, and so has Christ, in resurrection.  He died unto sin once, Romans 6:10; that is, He died to deliberately address the matter of sin.  Now He lives to God, for He has not to deal with the matter of sin in that way ever again. 
And in Him is no sin- this is the second thing that we know.  We do so because the Scriptures make it clear.  The word came from heaven on more than one occasion, “This is My Beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased”, Matthew 3:17; 17:5.  Would the Father have said that if there was any trace of sin in His Son?  He lived in disreputable Nazareth for thirty years, yet no defilement spoiled Him.  He moved in public ministry amongst men for three and a half years, exposed to relentless pressure from both the Devil and men, yet in no instance was He found wanting; always He was “holy, harmless, undefiled, and separate from sinners”, Hebrews 7:26.  Not only is this the second thing we know, but it is also the second thing that condemns sin.  John could write, “this is the condemnation, that light is come into the world”, John 3:19.  The presence of the undiluted holiness of Christ in this world was outright condemnation of its sin, and clearly showed God’s attitude to it.

Notice that John does not write “in Him was no sin”, although that is true, but “in Him is no sin”.  He is not referring simply to the past.  Rather, he is saying that at whatever moment we look at Him, past, present, or future, the only conclusion we can come to is that in Him is no sin.  John is probing His nature and character, and telling us that there is no sin of any sort there.

Notice how John links the Person, “in Him is no sin”, with the work, “to take away our sins”.  Peter does the same when he writes, “Who did no sin”, “who His own self bare our sins in his body on the tree”, 1 Peter 2:22,24.  And also Paul, who wrote, “He hath made Him to be sin for us”, “who knew no sin”, 2 Corinthians 5:21.  We could compare the three sacrifices that are linked together as being most holy, (that is, they meet the approval of a thrice holy God), Leviticus 6:17.  They are, the meal offering, telling of His nature, (John’s view); the sin offering, telling of His being made sin, (Paul’s view), and the trespass offering, speaking of the way He took account of the faults of others, (Peter’s view).  No wonder God specifically mentions in that verse that leaven is to excluded from those offerings, for no suggestion of sin must spoil our thoughts of Christ and His work. 

3:6  Whosoever abideth in Him sinneth not: whosoever sinneth hath not seen Him, neither known Him.

Whosoever abideth in Him- a person who abides in Christ is comfortable with the truth as to His sinlessness, and rests his soul in that truth. The Spirit of God indwells believers, thus uniting them to the Son of God.  He Himself said, “At that day ye shall know that I am in My Father, and ye in Me, and I in you”, John 14:20.  So He is saying that after the Spirit of God had come at Pentecost, (an event which gives character to the whole of this age, and is what the Lord calls “that day”), the believer will know three things, as follows:
First, that the Son is in the Father, which is a claim to Deity, for it means that everything and anything that the Father is and does, is what the Son is and does too.  They will be sure as to His Deity.
Second, that the believers are in the Son, which means that they have been united together by the agency of the Spirit of God, who comes within them when they first believe.  They will be sure as to their security.
Third, that He is within, which means that the Spirit of Christ indwells them, making good to them all that the Son is.  They will be sure as to their link with Divine Persons.
So it is that believers are united to the Son of God in such a profound way that they can be said to be in Him, absorbed in who and what He is to such a degree that their own identity, in this context, is lost sight of. 
To abide in Him is an extension of this, and involves an appreciation, however small, of who He is.  This grasp of who He is does not cause them to be discomfited, but rather the reverse, for they delight in it.
Sinneth not- the construction John uses here is, according to those expert in such things, “the present participle with the article in the nominative”.  This serves to make “sinneth not” like a title, “a non-sinning one”.  So John is not thinking of individual acts of sin, but is presenting us with God’s view of those who are in the Son.  It cannot be that those who are vitally linked to the Son of God by the Spirit of God can be thought of as sinners.  That they do sin is evident from John’s appeal in 2:1 that we sin not, but here the emphasis is on their standing before God.  John is thinking in absolute terms, as he often does, and presents us with the perfect view of things as God has it.  He will return to this subject in verse 9.
Whosoever sinneth hath not seen Him- if one who “sinneth not” is “a non-sinning one”, then this is the reverse, for the construction is the same.  He is “a sinning one”, or in other words, an unbeliever.  He does not appreciate that the Son of God has been manifest, and that His life is sinless and therefore condemning.  He has not repented, and carries on sinning.
Neither known Him- there has been established no personal relationship with Christ through faith, nor personal appreciation of Him. 

SECOND THEME DEVELOPED, 3:7-24: “already there are many antichrists”, 2:18. 

Second theme: “even now are there are many antichrists”, verse 18.  This is developed in  3:8-24.  The apostle is concerned lest the false teachers, (whom he labels antichrists, for they do what Antichrist shall do, deny the Father and the Son), will influence the children of God, and hinder their progress in Divine things.
The apostle is encouraging the believers to resist the teachings of the antichrists.  The key phrase in this passage is “let no man deceive you”, verse 7.  This reminds us of the apostle’s warnings in 2:26 about those who were trying to seduce the little children; that is, to lead them astray by their deceptive teachings.  He first of all presents, in verses 7-10,  three features which highlight the contrast between believers and antichrists in connection with righteousness.  Then in verses 11-24 he presents three features of the love that true Christians have to one another because they, unlike the antichrists, are “of the truth”, verse 19.

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE FIRST EPISTLE OF JOHN CHAPTER 3, VERSES 7 TO 10:

3:7  Little children, let no man deceive you: he that doeth righteousness is righteous, even as hH is righteous.
3:8  He that committeth sin is of the devil; for the devil sinneth from the beginning. For this purpose the Son of God was manifested, that He might destroy the works of the devil.
3:9  Whosoever is born of God doth not commit sin; for His seed remaineth in him: and he cannot sin, because he is born of God.
3:10  In this the children of God are manifest, and the children of the devil: whosoever doeth not righteousness is not of God, neither he that loveth not his brother.

3:7-10  Three contrasts between God’s children and antichrists

First contrast, verse 7 The believer is like Christ, antichrists are like the devil.
Second contrast, verses 8-9 The believer does not sin, antichrists do.
Third contrast, verse 10  The believer is a child of God, antichrists are of the devil.

First contrast, verse 7       
The believer is like Christ, antichrists are like the devil.

3:7  Little children, let no man deceive you: he that doeth righteousness is righteous, even as He is righteous.

Little children, let no man deceive you- in 2:18-27 the warning about deceivers was to the infants in the family of God.  Now John warns all who believe to be on our guard.  Even those who have matured in the things of God need to be careful, for the enemy is very crafty.  The word for deceive is the one which gives us the word planet.  Disaster awaited the ancient shipmaster who plotted his course using the planets, for their very name means they are wanderers.  Unlike the “fixed” stars, whose position does not vary from night to night, the planets wander across the heavens.  To allow them to guide us is to be in danger of shipwreck.  So to allow deceivers to direct us is to be heading for spiritual disaster.  This is especially a warning for those who are “shipmasters”, or assembly leaders.  They need to be alert at all times.
Notice that John writes “let no man”, for deceivers can come in various guises.  They do not all peddle their errors in the same way.  However attractive the personality of the deceiver, or however plausible his deceptions seem to be, he must be resisted and turned from.
He that doeth righteousness is righteous- that is, only one who has a righteous nature can do righteous acts.  It is not that a man does righteous things and God calls him righteous in return, for that would deny the gospel.  “There is none righteous, no, not one” is the clear word of God, Romans 3:10.  “By the works of the law there shall no flesh be justified in His sight, for by the law is the knowledge of sin”, Romans 3:20.

A tree is known by its fruit.  The Lord Jesus warned of false prophets with the words, “Beware of false prophets, which come to you in sheep’s clothing, but inwardly they are ravening wolves.  Ye shall know them by their fruits.  Do men gather grapes of thorns, or figs of thistles?  Even so every good tree bringeth forth good fruit; but a corrupt tree bringeth forth evil fruit.  A good tree cannot bring forth evil fruit, neither can a corrupt tree bring forth good fruit.  Every tree that bringeth not forth good fruit is hewn down and cast into the fire.  Wherefore by their fruits ye shall know them”, Matthew 7:15-20.  Paul took up the word “wolves” when he warned the Ephesian elders of “grievous wolves”, that would not spare the flock, Acts 20:29.  And John is using the concept “a good tree cannot bring forth evil fruit” in both verse 6 and verse 9, when he writes of believers not sinning. 
Even as He is righteous- this is His character, and we shall come with Him and be like Him, verse 2.  Is this not an incentive to be like Him now?  The righteousness of the believer is of the same sort as the righteousness of Christ, (for we are righteous “even as” He is righteous).  This is because righteousness is a characteristic of the nature of God, and He is equal with God.  By new birth we share His nature, and therefore share His righteousness.  It is not His righteous acts during His life that are imputed to us, but rather His righteous nature.

Second contrast, verses 8-9   
The believer does not sin, antichrists do.

3:8  He that committeth sin is of the devil; for the devil sinneth from the beginning.  For this purpose the Son of God was manifested, that He might destroy the works of the devil.

He that committeth sin is of the devil- this implies that those who do righteousness are of God.  But the reverse is true, that those who sin as a matter of habit, are clearly in the grip of the enemy, and take character from him.  Men started sinning only after the devil had brought in his temptation. 
For the devil sinneth from the beginning- note the stark contrast between the beginning of this sinful world-system, lying in the Wicked One as it does, and that which was brought into display from the other “beginning”, the manifestation of the Son of God to the world at His baptism.  That beginning was marked by total resistance to sin, unlike with Adam at his beginning. 
For this purpose the Son of God was manifested- John now tells us how God acted in the light of the sinfulness of the world of men.  He sent His Son, and He was manifested in real manhood.  It was not that God spoke from heaven, but that He sent a person from heaven, who lived a life perfectly in harmony with His character and will.  This is what the possession of eternal life enables a believer to do.  Note that He comes as Son, so that He may reveal the Father.
That He might destroy the works of the devil- the works of the devil may be thought of in two ways, generally, and specifically.  Thought of generally, they are the sins he provokes men to commit.  Christ destroyed such works by condemning them by His life and His doctrine, and also by dying for sins on the cross so that men might be freed from their power and lead a righteous life.  He demonstrated visibly His ability to do this, by releasing men and women from the bondage and corruption that had been brought in by the fall of man.  Every healing act was a rebuff to the Devil, and showed the Son of God had superior power than he.  For instance, He healed the palsied man, and thus showed He had power on earth to forgive sins, Matthew 9:1-8. 
More specifically, the sins are those committed by the deceiving antichrists as they spread lies about Christ.  That is what John is warning us about particularly.  The devil is hard at work deceiving men, for “he deceiveth the whole world”, Revelation 12:9.  It is these deceits that John is warning about as he cautions us to not be taken in by antichrists.  John will show in the next verse that true believers cannot sin like that, either by teaching error or believing it.

3:9  Whosoever is born of God doth not commit sin; for His seed remaineth in him: and he cannot sin, because he is born of God.

Whosoever is born of God doth not commit sin- again John is using a form of speech which means “whosoever is born of God is a not-able-to-sin person”.  He has that character.  John is not suggesting there are believers who never sin.  What he is saying is that believers, because they are born of God and therefore have the life of God within them, do not sin as the expression of their nature.  When they sin they act contrary to their position before God as His children.  He is also saying that true believers do not and, indeed, cannot, sin in the sense that they deny Christ and renounce faith in Him.
For His seed remaineth in him- by “His seed” John means the life-principle that God has implanted into those who believe, which can never be taken away, for it remaineth in them.  James tells us that it is by the word of truth that God begets His children, James 1:18, therefore it is a nature that responds to the truth, and cannot deny it. 
There is a close connection between this truth, and the other truth that the Holy Spirit of God indwells the believer, and abides there for ever, John 14:16.
And he cannot sin, because he is born of God- John is telling us that since God’s seed remains in us, and never leaves, there is no time when our character reverts to a sinful one, and therefore we commit sin as matter of course.  Not only does the Spirit of Truth dwell within us, encouraging in the truth, but the new nature we have from God is resistant to error.  We are doubly safe-guarded from the errors of the wicked, but we still need to be alert.

Third contrast, verse 10   
The believer is of God, antichrists are of the devil.

3:10  In this the children of God are manifest, and the children of the devil: whosoever doeth not righteousness is not of God, neither he that loveth not his brother.

In this the children of God are manifest, and the children of the devil- in verse 8 the Son of God was manifested; in 2:19 antichrists were manifested, and now the children of God and the children of the devil are said to be manifested.  A child expresses his father.  The children of God express God, the children of the devil, (that is, everyone else), display their father the devil.  The Lord Jesus told the unbelieving Jews, “Ye are of your father the devil, and the lusts of your father ye will do”, John 8:44.  They claimed to have Abraham as their father, but since they did not act like Abraham, they were not his children morally, even though they were descended from him physically, see John 8:33-40.
Whosoever doeth not righteousness is not of God- John gives two signs that a person is not a child of God.  This is the first sign, the absence of practical righteousness.  We could think of this phrase as summing up the epistle so far, just as the rest of the verse sums up the rest of the epistle. 
Neither he that loveth not his brother- it is at this point that the epistle divides.  Before, John has emphasised light and righteousness, now he is going to emphasise love, both to God and to fellow-believers.  So he that does not love his brother is not of God.  That is, is not born again.  God, as to His nature, is love, 4:8, and by new birth we become partakers of the Divine nature, 2 Peter 1:4, and are thus enabled to love.  But it is also true of God that He cannot but express Himself; so if we partake of a nature like that, then Divine love will inevitably express itself in us too.

3:11-24  Three things Christian love shows:

First thing Verses 11-12 The one who loves is righteous in practice.
Second thing Verses 13-14 The one who loves has passed from death to life.
Third thing Verses 15-24 The one who loves dwells in God, and He in him, verse 24.

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE FIRST EPISTLE OF JOHN CHAPTER 3, VERSES 7 TO 10:

3:11  For this is the message that ye heard from the beginning, that we should love one another.
3:12  Not as Cain, who was of that wicked one, and slew his brother. And wherefore slew he him? Because his own works were evil, and his brother’s righteous.
3:13  Marvel not, my brethren, if the world hate you.
3:14  We know that we have passed from death unto life, because we love the brethren. He that loveth not his brother abideth in death.
3:15  Whosoever hateth his brother is a murderer: and ye know that no murderer hath eternal life abiding in him.
3:16  Hereby perceive we the love of God, because He laid down His life for us: and we ought to lay down our lives for the brethren.
3:17  But whoso hath this world’s good, and seeth his brother have need, and shutteth up his bowels of compassion from him, how dwelleth the love of God in him?
3:18  My little children, let us not love in word, neither in tongue; but in deed and in truth.
3:19  And hereby we know that we are of the truth, and shall assure our hearts before him.
3:20  For if our heart condemn us, God is greater than our heart, and knoweth all things.
3:21  Beloved, if our heart condemn us not, then have we confidence toward God.
3:22  And whatsoever we ask, we receive of Him, because we keep His commandments, and do those things that are pleasing in His sight.
3:23  And this is His commandment, That we should believe on the name of His Son Jesus Christ, and love one another, as He gave us commandment.
3:24  And he that keepeth His commandments dwelleth in Him, and He in him. And hereby we know that He abideth in us, by the Spirit which He hath given us. 

First thing that Christian love shows
Verses 11-12    The one who loves is righteous in practice.

3:11  For this is the message that ye heard from the beginning, that we should love one another.

For this is the message that ye heard from the beginning- just as the main body of the first half of the epistle began with “This then is the message we have heard of Him”, 1;5, so this second half begins similarly.  We have already noticed that the second half of verse 10 introduces the theme of Christian love.  In the first half of the epistle the main message was that God is light; here it is that God is love.  There the message was from the Son of God, so here, for as the Son of the Father He expresses Divine features perfectly.  The impression that believing hearts gained from viewing Him in His life down here was that God is light, and God is love.  The mention of the beginning reminds us that this impression was gained from the outset of His life until His return to the Father; He was consistent all the way through. 
That we should love one another- not only did an impression come over from the life of the Son of God down here, but He gave a specific command to His own as He spoke to them in the Upper Room.  “A new commandment I give unto you, ‘That ye love one another; as I have loved you, that ye also love one another.  By this shall all men know that ye are My disciples, if ye have love one to another'”, John 13:34,35.  There is contained within this command a reference to His life as the disciples knew it, for He says, “As I have loved you”.  They were to translate His love for them into love for one another.

3:12  Not as Cain, who was of that wicked one, and slew his brother. And wherefore slew he him?  Because his own works were evil, and his brother’s righteous.

Not as Cain- having referred to the positive example of Christ, John now gives us a negative example.  We are now being taken back to another “beginning”, the start of the outworking of the nature of Adam in his first son Cain. 
Who was of that wicked one- the real reason why Cain acted as he did was that, as an unbeliever, he had the devil as his role-model.  He was a murderer from the beginning, as the Lord Himself said in John 8:44, “Ye are of your father the devil, and the lusts of your father ye will do.  He was a murderer from the beginning”.
And slew his brother- the devil became the murderer of men’s souls when he incited Adam and Eve to sin, even though they knew that in the day they ate they would die.  But he is also responsible for physical murder also, which comes as a direct result of man being dead in trespasses and sins. 
And wherefore slew he him?  How can such a drastic act take place so soon after God pronounced everything to be very good?  What was it that provoked Cain to despatch his brother into eternity?  Was it that he was guilty of some wicked sin that deserved such a punishment?  John gives us the answer to these questions.
Because his own works were evil, and his brother’s righteous- Cain’s act of murdering his brother was an expression of the conflict between righteousness and unrighteousness.  Cain was exposed as a sinner by Abel’s righteous life, and expressed that sinner-ship by doing to his brother physically what his father the Devil had done to his parents spiritually.  John is warning his readers that antichrists, being like Cain, will likewise be hostile and aggressive.  An example of this is the way the Judaising teachers pursued Paul in his travels, as recorded in the Book of Acts.

Second thing that Christian love shows
Verses 13-14    The one who loves has passed from death to life.

3:13  Marvel not, my brethren, if the world hate you.

Marvel not, my brethren, if the world hate you- at the beginning of the chapter the apostle marvelled at God’s love.  Now he warns his readers not to be surprised at the world’s hate.  It is as brethren they are hated, fellow-members of the family of God.  John had heard the Lord warn about this the night before He died.  He had said, “If the world hate you, ye know that it hated Me before it hated you.  If ye were of the world, the world would love his own: but because ye are not of the world, but I have chosen you out of the world, therefore the world hateth you”, John 15:18,19.  And He went on to say in verse 20, “If they have persecuted Me, they will also persecute you”, so this is one of the ways the hatred will be expressed.  Notice the “ye know that it hated Me”, so they had witnessed the hatred that men expressed towards Him, and knew what to expect.  There does not seem to be any persecution for the disciples all the while the Lord was with them.  Once He was gone, then the Book of Acts records much persecution against them, for the world was no longer able to persecute Him.  This is implied in the words, “it hated Me before it hated you”.

3:14  We know that we have passed from death unto life, because we love the brethren.  He that loveth not his brother abideth in death.

We know that we have passed from death unto life- the words of Christ in the first public discourse John records were as follows, “Verily, verily, I say unto you, He that heareth My word, and believeth on Him that sent Me, hath everlasting life, and shall not come into condemnation; but is passed from death unto life'”, John 5:24.  God’s reaction when persons believe the truth about His Son is to move them from a position of spiritual death, (that is, death in trespasses and sins, Ephesians 2:1), to a position of spiritual life.  Adam and his wife were plunged into spiritual death by disbelief in the word of God; those who believe are brought into life by belief in the word of God about His Son.
Because we love the brethren- this is one of the hallmarks of a true believer, that he loves fellow-members in the family of God.  No doubt John writes “brethren”, rather than “children of God”, (as he does in 5:2), because he has been referring to Cain’s hatred of his brother.  Believers are like Abel, hated; unbelievers are like Cain, hating. 
He that loveth not his brother abideth in death- instead of moving from death unto life through faith, he remains where he ever was, in spiritual death.  So hatred of believers is a sure sign of spiritual death; love of believers is a sure sign of spiritual life.  John uses the word brother for the one who is not loved, because the one who does not love him claims to be a believer, and John takes him up on that claim. 

Third thing that Christian love shows
Verses 15-24    The one who loves dwells in God, and He in him, verse 24.

3:15  Whosoever hateth his brother is a murderer: and ye know that no murderer hath eternal life abiding in him.

Whosoever hateth his brother is a murderer- the Lord Jesus taught as follows, “Ye have heard that it was said by them of old time, ‘Thou shalt not kill; and whosoever shall kill shall be in danger of the judgement’:  but I say unto you, that whosoever shall be angry with his brother without a cause shall be in danger of the judgement'”, Matthew 5:21,22.  The Lord is bringing out the full meaning of the law, (which is part of what He meant when He said He had come to fulfil the law, Matthew 5:17), and is showing that anger with one’s brother is the root cause of murder.  And so it is with hatred of one’s brother.  Given a motive, the means, and opportunity, hatred and anger lead to murder.
And ye know that no murderer hath eternal life abiding in him- because they were believers, John’s readers knew and believed that murder was a direct challenge to the Living God, who had made man in His own image at the beginning.  This is why murder should be met with capital punishment, for God said to Noah, “Whoso sheddeth man’s blood, by man shall his blood be shed: for in the image of God made He man”, Genesis 9:6.  So man is to acknowledge that it is God’s will that those who murder should themselves be executed, for the murderer has erased the image of man. 
No-one who has eternal life, and therefore knows God, and possesses the Holy Spirit within, can sink so low as to murder another.  We should, of course, distinguish murder from accidental killing. 

3:16  Hereby perceive we the love of God, because He laid down His life for us: and we ought to lay down our lives for the brethren.

Hereby perceive we the love of God- John is about to encourage us in practical love, so he gives to us the greatest example of all, Divine love, as expressed by the Son of God, no less.  Having told us in verse 15 of one who takes life, we are now presented with one who laid down His life, and this is the incentive for us to lay down our lives for fellow-believers.  If murder is the ultimate expression of hatred, then laying down one’s life for others is the ultimate expression of love.
Because He laid down His life for us- the reason we have been able to perceive the love of God is because it has been  clearly demonstrated in the past.  The Son of God, equal with the Father, (which is why John can happily follow “God” with “He”, without explanation), has surrendered His life on our behalf. 
And we ought to lay down our lives for the brethren- the conjunction “and” reminds us that this is the expected response of the believer to the laying down of Christ’s life.  It should follow as a logical consequence- He laid down His life, and we lay down our lives.  This laying down of one’s life may not take the ultimate form of martyrdom; it may have less severe ways of showing itself.  Paul wrote, “Greet Priscilla and Aquila my helpers in Christ Jesus, who have for my life laid down their own necks”, Romans 16:3,4.  We are not told the details of this incident, but that does not matter.  The point is that there were those who were prepared to go that far, and we should be prepared to do so also.  One way in which we may do this is told us in 3:17, where the apostle gives us a negative example.

3:17  But whoso hath this world’s good, and seeth his brother have need, and shutteth up his bowels of compassion from him, how dwelleth the love of God in him?

But whoso hath this world’s good- the word “but” alerts us to the fact that we are going to be given a example of what not to do; of that which is the very reverse of “laying down our lives for the brethren”.  The word “good” as used here, is a reference to the means whereby life is maintained.  It is not luxury goods that are in view, but the necessities of life.  So there is presented to us the sight of a believer who has the things which the world furnishes in order to sustain his life.  Luxury goods will have no attraction for a spiritual believer.  He will be moderate in all things, and not waste the resources God has given Him on the trifles of this life.  He will want to invest them for eternity.  See Luke 12:13-24.
And seeth his brother have need- but there is another brother in the scenario John is describing.  He does not have the means to sustain his life; why this is the case we are not told.  The brother has need, and the first brother sees it; it is not that he is ignorant of the situation.
And shutteth up his bowels of compassion from him- “bowels of compassion” is an expressive phrase.  There are certain organs in our body which function without us prompting them to do so.  John is here assuming that our compassion will not need to be prompted.  We should be alert to need around us, and instantly seek ways to relieve it.  Considerations of our own personal well-being should recede, and the need of others come to the fore.  Sadly, the professed believer whom John has in mind is not like this, but holds back from doing good to others.  The true believer will welcome opportunities to “lay down our lives for the brethren” in this, and other ways.
How dwelleth the love of God in him?  We may think of this question in two ways.  First, we may ask, “With what justification can it be said that this person has the love of God in his heart?”  Divine love is ever ready to give, as John has reminded us in verse 16, yet here is one who is not prepared to give, and the question has to be asked whether he is a true believer, since a giving attitude is characteristic of Divine love.  Second, we may ask, if he is, after all, a true believer, “Is the love of God at home in this person’s heart, comfortable with the attitudes that it finds there?”  Whatever way we look at John’s question, there is a strong challenge for us. 

3:18  My little children, let us not love in word, neither in tongue; but in deed and in truth.

My little children- verses 13-17 were addressed to believers as brethren, because the negative example of Cain had been mentioned for our warning.  So it is that in that section we have, “love the brethren”, “loveth not his brother”, “hateth his brother”, “lay down our lives for the brethren”, “seeth his brother”.  Now, however, the apostle is reverting to the idea that we are the children of God, because he is going to write further about our relationship with the Father and the Son.
Let us not love in word- of course John is not discouraging us from speaking words of love to our fellow-believers.  The expression is to be taken in context.  He is exhorting us not to love merely in word.  That is, to simply assent to the word of Scripture which says we should love others.  We may do that, but not let the word have any impact upon us.
Neither in tongue- just saying that we love someone is not enough.  Even voicing our intentions is not enough either.
But in deed- actions speak louder than words.  The Lord Jesus did not go around saying He loved people; He demonstrated it in action.
And in truth- let the action be governed by the truth of Scripture, as expressed by the life of the one who declared “I am…the truth”, and who gave expression to the truth in everything He did.  Perhaps if we wish to narrow down what “in truth” means, we could say it is the word “we ought to lay down our lives for the brethren”.  It is as we immerse ourselves in the implications of that exhortation that we can love as we ought.

3:19  And hereby we know that we are of the truth, and shall assure our hearts before Him.

And hereby we know that we are of the truth- giving to others has its compensations, even in this life, let alone the life to come.  The believer who loves in deed and in truth is restful in mind about his relationship to the truth, for he has allowed it to have a profound impact upon him, resulting in practical expressions of love. 
And shall assure our hearts before Him- the second present benefit from showing love is that the heart is thereby confident about a relationship with God.  In the previous verse John envisages one who merely talks in the presence of men about loving.  Here he writes of one who can go into the presence of God and be assured of a vital relationship with Him. 
This is one of several ways in which the believer may have assurance of salvation.  For other passages see Romans 8:14, (the desire to address God as Father, as a result of which the Spirit testifies to our spirit that we are the children of God); Hebrews 10:15-19, (holy boldness in the presence of God as a result of the Spirit’s testimony about the forgiveness of sins); 1 John 2:3-6, (the keeping of His commandments); 1 John 5:9,10, (the belief that Jesus is the Son of God, something that the natural man does not do). 

3:20  For if our heart condemn us, God is greater than our heart, and knoweth all things.

For if our heart condemn us- the apostle is very realistic, and knows that often, especially is we have a very sensitive conscience, even when we have put loving our brother into practice, our heart still condemns us; perhaps with the thought that our love is not great enough.
God is greater than our heart, and knoweth all things- God has the perfect grasp of the true situation.  He is, as God, greater in knowledge than we can ever be, and knows all about us; our fears, our motives; our misgivings, our doubts.  He also knows perfectly that we have sought to love our brothers.  He is also greater in love, and is on our side in this matter.

3:21  Beloved, if our heart condemn us not, then have we confidence toward God.

Beloved, if our heart condemn us not- this will be the case when we have realised the truth of the previous verse, and have seen that our lack of confidence is because of our failure to grasp the true situation, which is the situation as God sees it.
Then have we confidence toward God- having seen things as God sees them, and have stopped tormenting ourselves for our supposed failures, (as long as they are supposed, and not real), then that assurance of heart the apostle wrote of in verse 19 can be restored to us.

3:22  And whatsoever we ask, we receive of Him, because we keep His commandments, and do those things that are pleasing in His sight.

And whatsoever we ask, we receive of Him- this is not a licence to ask for everything and anything, but is to be taken strictly in context.  (There are three words to bear in mind when seeking to understand Scripture.  They are: Context, Context, and Context).  The confidence that our hearts have in the presence of God with regard to the reality of our love, (as expressed by love to others), encourages us to ask for further opportunities to show love, and also to be given the resources whereby we may do this.  The apostle is sure that if we ask with this motive, then our request will be granted.  He had heard the Lord Jesus say, “If ye abide in me, and My words abide in you, ye shall ask what ye will, and it shall be done unto you.  Herein is My Father glorified, that ye bear much fruit; so shall ye be My disciples”, John 15:7,8.  So those in whose hearts the words of the Lord Jesus have found a congenial home, can safely be given the promise that anything they ask will be given, for they will not ask for anything contrary to His will as expressed in His words.  And when this happens, the Father is glorified, for they have asked for help to bear much fruit, and this glorifies Him.  So in John 15 the asking is so as to be fruitful.  In 1 John 3 the asking is so as to be useful.
Because we keep His commandments- this is the first reason the apostle is confident that we will receive, and is similar to the words just quoted, “My words abide in you”.  Those who keep God’s commandments can be entrusted with resources, for they will be faithful in their stewardship of those resources.
And do those things that are pleasing in His sight- this is the second reason the apostle is confident, and it is a consequence of the first reason.  Those who have a heart for the commandments of God are, by definition, those who have a heart for doing that which pleases Him, for His commandments enlighten us as to what pleases Him.  So these are two strong reasons for God to grant us what we ask.

3:23  And this is His commandment, That we should believe on the name of His Son Jesus Christ, and love one another, as He gave us commandment.

And this is His commandment- this is the commandment that embraces and gives point to all the other commandments.  Needless to say, the apostle is not referring specifically to the ten commandments written on tables of stone, for these are not the code of conduct for the believer, although Christian conduct will never go against the righteous requirement of the law.  Our standard is Christ, for He has left us “an example, that ye should follow His steps: Who did no sin, neither was guile found in His mouth”, 1 Peter 2:21,22.  The word “example” the apostle uses was a technical word, meaning all the letters of the alphabet, carefully written on the blackboard by the teacher for his students to copy accurately.  In Christ life there is the “full alphabet” of right conduct, and we are to take note of His life, and make His example our guide, so that we reproduce it accurately.
That we should believe on the name of His Son Jesus Christ- this is the foundation of everything.  For faith in Him will result in works of faith and love.  Notice that it is not simply belief in Him.  That is initial faith.  The apostle is speaking here of ongoing faith in relation to the name of His Son, not just faith in His person.  The name of His Son reminds us of all that He was when down here; every aspect of His character; every feature of His person.  All is bound up in His name, and provides the basis for our imitation of Him.  The fact that it is the name of His Son might over-awe us, and we might think that to copy Him is impossible.  But He is Jesus Christ too, so He is real man, and may be followed by those who also are men, and who believe in Him.
And love one another, as He gave us commandment- again, John had first-hand knowledge of this, for he had heard the Saviour say, “As the Father hath loved me, so have I loved you: continue ye in My love”, John 15:9.  And if we were to ask how we are to tell whether we are continuing in His love, He goes on to say, “If ye keep My commandments, ye shall abide in My love; even as I have kept My Father’s commandments, and abide in His love”, verse 10.  So it is not just that we love because He has commanded it; we are to love as He loved us.  In other words, we love one another in the same way He has loved us, namely as a reflection of the love of His Father.  In this way we love in line with His commandment.

3:24  And he that keepeth His commandments dwelleth in Him, and He in him. And hereby we know that He abideth in us, by the Spirit which He hath given us.

And he that keepeth His commandments dwelleth in Him- one of the sure signs that a person dwells in Christ is his careful keeping of His commandments.  This is a very practical way we may assess our lives, and our relationship with God.  Those who act in harmony with the mind of Christ as expressed in His commandments, are clearly comfortable with who He is.  To be in Him is to have a share in His Divine nature.  To abide in Him is to be settled in that position. 
And He in him- the Son of God is at home in the heart of one who keeps His commandments. 
And hereby we know that He abideth in us- it is such a tremendous thought, that the very Son of God indwells our hearts, that we may wonder sometimes how such a great thing can be so.  The apostle anticipates that feeling, and gives to us the way in which we may be really sure that it is the case that Christ is within.
By the Spirit which He hath given us- this is the plain statement of the basis of assurance in this matter.  We shall have to read the next few verses to find out how the Spirit shows us this.  John is no doubt reminded of the words of the Lord jesus when he said, “At that day ye shall know that I am in My Father, and ye in Me, and I in you”, John 14:20.  The indwelling Spirit of God makes the presence of Christ real to us.

 

THE PERSON OF CHRIST: His baptism

THE PERSON OF CHRIST:  His baptism

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE GOSPEL OF LUKE CHAPTER 3, VERSES 15 TO 22

3:15 And as the people were in expectation, and all men mused in their hearts of John, whether he were the Christ, or not;

3:16 John answered, saying unto them all, I indeed baptize you with water; but one mightier than I cometh, the latchet of whose shoes I am not worthy to unloose: He shall baptize you with the Holy Ghost and with fire:

3:17 Whose fan is in His hand, and He will throughly purge His floor, and will gather the wheat into His garner; but the chaff He will burn with fire unquenchable.

3:18 And many other things in his exhortation preached he unto the people.

3:19 But Herod the tetrarch, being reproved by him for Herodias his brother Philip’s wife, and for all the evils which Herod had done,

3:20 Added yet this above all, that he shut up John in prison.

3:21 Now when all the people were baptized, it came to pass, that Jesus also being baptized, and praying, the heaven was opened,

3:22 And the Holy Ghost descended in a bodily shape like a dove upon Him, and a voice came from heaven, which said, Thou art My beloved Son; in Thee I am well pleased.

The significance of Christ’s baptism

The baptism of Christ marks a very significant stage in the life of Christ. He Himself referred to it as “the beginning”, John 15:27, and those who had been with Him from that time were eligible to be chosen as a substitute apostle to Judas, who fell, Acts 1:21,22, as Peter indicates. To be an effective witness they must have seen Him in the full range of circumstances through which He passed. They must also have seen Him in resurrection, so they could honestly testify that the man they saw in resurrection was the very same man they had been with for nearly four years.

Christ also referred to this event in the words, “Him hath God the Father sealed”, John 6:27. The word “seal” was used of the mark that bakers would impress upon their loaves to show they were prepared to stand by their product. So in John 6 the Lord Jesus claims to be the “Bread of God”, and as such had the Father’s mark upon Him.

Again, in the synagogue in Nazareth He referred to His anointing, which took place at His baptism, as support for His Messiahship. To deny that Messiahship was to go against the manifest will of God.

The apostle Peter referred again to this event in the house of Cornelius, who seems to have had some knowledge of the ministry of John the Baptist. “The word which God sent unto the children of Israel, preaching peace by Jesus Christ: (He is Lord of all:) that word, I say, ye know, which was published throughout all Judea, and began from Galilee, after the baptism which John preached”, Acts 10:36,37.

Peter went on to refer to the anointing which took place at Christ’s baptism, when He was “anointed with the Holy Spirit and with power”, with the result that He “went about doing good, and healing all that were oppressed of the Devil; for God was with Him”, Acts 10:38.

The apostle Paul alluded to Christ’s baptism as he preached in the synagogue in Antioch of Pisidia. “Of this man’s seed hath God according to His promise raised unto Israel as Saviour, Jesus: when John had first preached before His coming the baptism of repentance to all the children of Israel”, Acts 13:23,24. So the baptism of Christ was His coming, in the sense that He had come within the range of men publicly after long years of obscurity in Nazareth.

The apostle John spoke of this beginning as the point from which the Son of God began to manifest publicly the eternal life that the persons of the Godhead share with one another, and which they desire to share with men, 1 John 1:1-4. Just as the ark of the covenant introduced the people to the land of promise when it crossed the Jordan, so Christ brings His people into blessing through His ministry subsequent to His baptism.

So He is anointed as Sovereign, David’s son, destined to reign. He is anointed as Servant, given the Holy Spirit and power to work for God. He is anointed as Sympathiser, ready to bind up the broken-hearted. (His kingly anointing does not mean He is distant and aloof from His subjects, for He will come where they are to bind up their wounds, Luke 10:33,34). He is anointed and sealed as Son, ready to manifest publicly in the world of men that eternal life He had always enjoyed in the bliss of heaven eternally.

The four-fold presentation in the gospels

It is one of the beauties of the four gospels that they present matters from different angles, yet they combine to give us a composite impression of Christ in all His beauty and grandeur. We shall see this as we proceed, suffice to say at this point that Matthew writes about the Sovereign for the benefit of His subjects; Mark of the Servant for His under-servants; Luke of the Saviour for His people as Samples of Him in His life; John writes of the Son for His scholars, those who are getting to know the only true God and Jesus Christ whom He hath sent. The baptism accounts will further those ends.

Luke’s account

Luke, as a doctor, was very well educated. He writes the first four verses of his gospel in Classical Greek style, as befits a salutation to “most excellent Theophilus”. He then proceeds to write, in 1:5-2;52, after the Hebraistic style of the Old Testament. This is not surprising, since these verses consist of the eye-witness accounts of those in Israel who were closely connected in some way with the birth of Christ, and His subsequent life in the household of Joseph and Mary.

In chapter three the style changes again, for Luke now begins to write in Koine Greek, the language of the ordinary citizen. This is not slang, but the unadorned, home-spun language of every-day. How fitting all this is! Luke is presenting us with a Man who can meet the needs of all classes of men, and one of the ways he does it is by varying his style of writing. He thus aims to capture the attention of all.

So it is that Luke chapter 3 begins with an array of facts about the ruling powers of the time. As in the Book of the Acts, Luke is not afraid to be specific. He has been criticised over the years for certain statements he makes, yet one by one those criticisms have been shown to be unfounded. So we are confronted with some twenty persons, times, offices and territories. How much easier would it have been for Luke to pass by these things, for fear of making a mistake. But he is writing by the Spirit of God, and, moreover, has done his research well, and the result is accurate and reliable. Luke is setting his record of Christ in the context of the history, humanity, and hierarchy of the world.

The word of God to John

He has another object, however, for having catalogued men who were listened to by ordinary folk, since it was thought that they were informed, Luke delights to tell us that the word of God came, not to these, but to John the Baptist. The princes of this world, political or religious, Gentile or Jew, were not fit to receive the revelation of God, but John was. He was the son of Zacharias, and therefore of the priestly family, yet he had not heard the voice of God in the temple courts, but in the wilderness. He had been in the deserts until the day of his showing unto Israel, Luke 1:80, so he had not been in one desert, (such as that around the Dead Sea, with the Essenes, as some would wrongly suggest), but had varied experiences with God in different desert circumstances. The fact that the word of God came to a man in the desert was a scathing rebuke for the priestly class of the day, showing they were not fit to hear the voice of God. It had been the same in Eli’s day, for the voice of God came not to him but to the child Samuel.

The mention of John as son of Zacharias serves also to highlight the fact that the prophecies uttered by his father, (once he had been delivered from his dumbness), as to John’s mission and character, had come to pass, and he had come in the spirit and power of Elijah, to bring the people back to God as Elijah had done.

John is careful to ensure that the people are in no doubt as to his identity. (We know from John 1:19-24 that there was confusion in the minds of the authorities about this). One of the features that distinguishes Christ from John is that whereas the latter baptised with water, Christ would baptise with the Holy Spirit. The water John used had come from the atmospheric heavens originally, but the element Christ would use came from heaven itself, the very presence of God.

The baptism in the Spirit

It is interesting to notice the different ways in which the writers of the four gospel present this. In Matthew we read, “He shall baptise you with the Holy Ghost, and with fire: whose fan is in His hand, and He will throughly purge His floor, and gather his wheat into the garner; but He will burn up the chaff with unquenchable fire”, Matthew 3:11,12. Here the floor is the place where profession is tested, to distinguish between chaff and wheat, and the King will “gather out of His kingdom all things that offend”, Matthew 13:41, and gather His wheat, (true citizens of the kingdom), into the garner, (the security of the kingdom), but will burn up the chaff in the everlasting fire He spoke of in Matthew 25:41.

In Mark, typically, the account is more brief, stating “I indeed have baptised you with water: but He shall baptise you with the Holy Ghost”, Mark 1:8. Mark is presenting the activity of the Servant of Jehovah as He prepares His people to serve Him. For this they must have power, for the energy of the flesh is of no use in the service of Christ. This power from God He gives when they believe. Mark is simply writing about the genuine servants, and does not mention the fire, or, indeed, the garner. Ideally, the servant will only be satisfied when souls are delivered from the fire; and only concerned about being faithful in the work, and leaving the results, (the garner) to the Lord of the Harvest.

In Luke the words are almost the same as in Matthew, but taking into account the different aspect of things that the two writers present, we may say that Luke, (a companion of the apostle Paul), is not so much concerned with the King and His kingdom, but the Saviour and His church, for He is the Saviour of the body, Ephesians 5:23. So now the floor is the place where Christian profession is tested, the gathering into the garner is the taking of His true people to heaven, and the fire is the fire of hell for those whose profession is not genuine.

John’s record of these things is for an entirely different purpose. There is no mention of fan, floor, filled garners, or fire, but the fact that He baptises with the Holy Ghost because He is the Son of God. And the descent of the Spirit upon Him at His baptism was what convinced John of these things, John 1:31-34.

The imprisonment of John

Having made sure we realise the superiority of the Jesus Christ over John the Baptist, Luke records the fact that Herod shut up John in prison, Luke 3:19,20. Now clearly Luke is anticipating things, for in the next verses John is at liberty and baptises Christ. Luke is showing us that even though His forerunner would be cruelly beheaded, a sign that His own mission would not be universally accepted, Christ nonetheless was determined to do His Father’s will, and being baptised was one way of signalling that determination.

Matthew reserves this piece of information about John until chapter 4:12, several months later, and shows that the imprisonment of John was one of the reasons why Christ departed into Galilee. He had stood firm against the Devil in His temptation experience, and the Devil was forced to leave Him, defeated. Yet Christ left one place to go to another because of people rejected Him, even to the extent of trying to kill Him, Luke 4:29,30. He is totally in control; over the Devil in making him leave Him, over men in Himself leaving them. He will die at one place only, and that, Calvary.

Mark emphasises the fact that the service of God must go on, even if one prominent servant has been put in prison. So “after that John was put in prison, Jesus came into Galilee, preaching the gospel of the kingdom of God”, Mark 1:14. Mark’s gospel opens with the greatest servant of God up to that time, (see Luke 7:28), and then continues, with John’s ministry ended, with the greatest servant of all.

John’s approach is different again, for, writing later than the other three, he clears up a misunderstanding that may have arisen over the timing of Christ’s movements. When we read Matthew and Mark, at first glance we would think that the Galilean ministry of Christ as recorded by them took place immediately after the temptation. It is not so, for the events of John chapters 1-4 took place before the second Galilean tour that Mathew and Mark detail. This John makes clear in John 3:24, for the Son of God had been in Galilee in chapter 1:43-2:12. Then He went up to Jerusalem, and when He returned from thence and went into the land of Judea, it is at that point that John tells us John was not yet cast into prison.

The despised river Jordan

So Luke comes to his account of the baptism of Christ. John, although the son of a priest, is not baptising in the laver in the temple courts, but in the river Jordan. This was the river so despised by Naaman, (for after all, why wash in the dirty water of Jordan when you can wash in the sparkling mountain streams of Damascus?), and is therefore a fitting place for the one who was despised and rejected of men to be baptised in. The multitudes were being baptised there because they had learnt to despise themselves, and had repented of their sins. The one who now approaches John for baptism is totally different, however. Nonetheless, He does come when the people come- He does not stand aloof and distant, but companies with them, as the Ideal Man amongst men. This is characteristic of Luke’s approach, showing one who had a concern for men, and who, although sin apart Himself, came to be their friend.

Association with the remnant

At this point we may consider the reasons for the baptism of Christ, especially since it was not, for Him, the baptism of repentance. The first thing we may say is that He thereby associates with the repentant remnant of Israel. It is of such that the words were written, “the saints that are in the earth, and to the excellent, in whom is all My delight”, Psalm 16:3. Isaiah 57:15 speaks of God as dwelling “with him also that is of a contrite and humble spirit, to revive the spirit of the humble, and to revive the heart of the contrite ones”, and this is manifest in this incident.

The beginning

Then His baptism marked the beginning, as we have already noted, of the public manifestation of eternal life in the world. Eternal life being the life of the Eternal God. Of course, all who were in communion with God in old time must have had the life of God, or else they could not have shared Divine things and worshipped God. But the perfect expression of that life by one who is equal with the Father awaited the coming of Christ. It is in Him that the life of God is seen to perfection, without anything of the life of Adam, the life of flesh. The very pointed contrast between these two expressions of life is made by the Lord Jesus Himself in John 17:2,3. He distinguishes very clearly between “all flesh” and “life eternal”, showing that the life of men in the flesh is not the life of God.

That which the apostles saw and heard, they recorded for us, so that we might share with them in the joy of eternal life. John later on writes to the fathers in the family of God, those who were mature in Divine things, and describes them as those who had “known Him that is from the beginning”, 1 John 2:13. This is all the remarkable because he writes of the babes in the family of God that they know the Father, yet the maturer ones know the Son! This is clear testimony to the equality of the Son with the Father, and also to the way in which the Son has manifest in manhood the features of eternal life, so that they can be taken in by the renewed mind, and growth in Divine things can take place.

Commitment to Calvary

We have already noticed in connection with the imprisonment of John, that Christ’s baptism represented His commitment to Calvary. How significant the waters of Jordan were to Him. They represented the barrier that confronted the children of Israel as they approached the land of promise. Yet when the feet of those who carried the ark touched the brim of the waters, those waters were cut off, and the people were free to pass over on dry land, Joshua 3;15,16. For them the waters represented an obstacle no longer, (the waters were held back some sixty miles upstream, at Zaretan), and the inheritance could be entered. So in the baptism of Christ we may see an illustration of what would happen at Calvary. Did He not speak of His death as a baptism, Luke 12:50? There is a difference, however, for not only did the people in Joshua’s day not have to battle with the waters, the ark did not either, for the waters were driven back from it, see Psalm 114:3,5. Not so with our Saviour, for He felt the full force of the flow of the waters of judgement, (Jordan means “river of judgement), so that we may pass over into our inheritance. It had been the same in Noah’s day, (remember that Peter links baptism with the ark of Noah, 1 Peter 3:20,21), for the ark was pitched within and without with pitch to repel the entrance of the waters, so that those inside never saw the waters of judgement. How different was it for Christ, in one sense, for He could say, in the language of the psalm, “Save Me, O God, for the waters are come in unto My soul”, Psalm 69:1.

Demonstration of harmony of Godhead

The baptism of Christ also gave opportunity to the persons of the Godhead to show that each was fully in harmony with Christ and His mission. The Father is heard, and the Spirit is seen. Never before had the Triune God manifested Himself in such a way. In Old Testament times the unity of the Godhead was in view, especially since the nations were sunk in polytheism, in direct defiance of the Only True God of heaven. The nation of Israel were charged with the duty of upholding the uniqueness and oneness of God amongst the heathen world.

With the coming of Christ, however, another feature of the Godhead comes into prominence, namely its triune nature. Each of the persons of the Godhead may rightly be called God, and may represent God. This change of manifestation came about because the Son came from heaven to reveal and manifest God.

So it is that at His formal introduction into public ministry, the three Persons make their presence felt. The Father speaks to the Son; the Spirit descends upon the Son; the Son sees the Spirit descending; the Son prays to the Father.

Endorsement of John the Baptist

Another result of the baptism of Christ was that John the Baptist and his baptism were endorsed by heaven. The comment of Luke later in his gospel is that the Pharisees refused to be baptised by John, and thus showed that they rejected the counsel of God against themselves, Luke 7:30. And still later, as His earthly ministry came to a close, Christ Himself challenged the chief priests and elders about their attitude to John the Baptist. He had purged the temple, and they had asked His authority for so doing. It was in fact the same authority that John the Baptist had, for God had sent and commissioned him, Matthew 21:23-27. If they received not John’s testimony, they would not receive Christ’s. It was a form of judgement upon them when Christ refused to answer their demand.

Fulfilling of all righteousness

So it is that coming to be baptised by John supported what he was doing, that it was of God. When John protested that he was not worthy to baptise such a person as Christ, the Lord Jesus insisted with the words, “thus it becometh us to fulfil all righteousness”, Matthew 3:15. Several things are involved here. First, it was a righteous thing for John to demand that the people repent of their sin. The Law and the prophets demanded this also, and “all the prophets and the law prophesied until John”, Matthew 11:13.

Second, the ministry of John was of God, and therefore was a righteous ministry. Christ ever supported that which was righteous before God.

Third, His baptism in the Jordan was a preview of Calvary, and Romans 5:18 (margin) calls that “an act of righteousness”. What He did at Calvary in obedience to His Father was in direct contrast to Adam’s single and momentous act of disobeying God by sinning.

Fourth, by His death at Calvary Christ would lay the foundation whereby everlasting righteousness could be brought in and maintained, Daniel 9:24, and a new heavens and a new earth could be established in which righteousness could dwell, 2 Peter 3:13.

Fifth, His baptism was the introduction of the King to His people, and He will reign in righteousness, Isaiah 32:1. His baptism by John was a sign of this. It was followed by His anointing with the Holy Spirit, showing He was God’s Approved one. David had been anointed king in relatively obscure circumstances, and then anointed again when he began to reign, 1 Samuel 16:13; 2 Samuel 5:3. So it is with Christ, for He was anointed of the Holy Spirit at His baptism, and will also be hailed as God’s anointed in a day to come, when God introduces Him into this world again, Hebrews 1:9.

Gaining an entrance

The baptism of Christ was also His entrance into the fold of Israel as the true and good shepherd. The Lord Jesus contrasted Himself with those who had gained position in Israel by climbing up “some other way”, John 10:1. He had come by way of the door, and the porter had opened to Him. If we link this with what Paul said in the synagogue in Antioch in Pisidia, Acts 13:24, we learn that John preached before Christ’s coming, and the word used for coming is “entrance”. He is confirmed as the genuine shepherd as John heralds His arrival and introduces Him to Israel at His baptism.

Humbling Himself in readiness for Calvary

In Philippians 2 the apostle Paul divides the period of Christ’s manhood before the cross. He was “made in the likeness of men”, signifying His conception and birth, so that He is “found in fashion as a man”, and men have the opportunity to realise that He is a real man as He lived amongst them for thirty years in obscurity, verse 7. Then the apostle declares that “being found in fashion as a man He humbled Himself”, verse 8. This marks the point where He deliberately re-affirmed His commitment to the work of the cross, for His self-humbling involves obedience to his Father even the extent and extremity of Calvary. His baptism therefore marks a critical point in His movements down here, as He made His way to there.

Indication of Sonship

So it is that John immerses the Lord Jesus into the waters of the Jordan. It is interesting to notice that when John baptised all the others who came to him, no mention is made of their coming up out of the water. They did come out, of course, but is surely significant that it is not mentioned. John was the last representative of the Law and prophets, and as such could only condemn sinners, for the law was a ministry of condemnation, 2 Corinthians 3:9, not salvation. Christ, however, came to introduce a new era, where grace would reign, and this not only because of His death, but also His resurrection. So it is said of Him alone that He came up out of the water.

Furthermore, He came up “straightway”, for there was no delay. Peter was able to tell the nation on the Day of Pentecost that death was not able to hold Christ. Death holds the bodies even of God’s saints, for their full redemption has not arrived, but with Christ it was not so. Having met every claim that sin and death could make, He rose quickly from the grave, and this was pre-viewed at His baptism. He was “raised from the dead by the glory of the Father”, Romans 6:4, for the Father’s glory demanded that such a person be raised from the dead.

The fact that He comes up from the water straightway shows His eagerness to begin His public ministry, and also that He has nothing to fear from the wilderness temptation that will come so soon after He has emerged from the waters of baptism. The Father’s commendation ringing in His ears will be replaced by the jarring sound of the Tempter’s crafty attempts to drive a wedge between Him and His Father, with manifest and total lack of success.

The descent of the Spirit

As He emerges from the water, there is the two-fold attestation of Him from heaven. The Spirit descends and the Father speaks.

As we consider the sight of the Holy Spirit descending upon Christ, we remember that His coming into manhood raised questions. Can one who is God really come into manhood without being tainted? Does He remain God, even though become man? In view of these questions, the Spirit needs to move to vindicate Him, and assure us of His integrity. So it is that He is “justified in the Spirit”, 1 Timothy 3:16, as the Holy Spirit descends upon Him. Again, we notice the ways in which the gospel writers present this, each with his own point to make.

Matthew tells us it was the Spirit of God that descended on Him; that He descended like a dove; that He saw the dove descend. He is being marked out as king; heaven’s king, God’s king, so it is appropriate that the dove should come from heaven, and that He should be designated the Spirit of God. One day Christ also will emerge from heaven to take His kingdom. That kingdom, although manifest on the earth in that glorious millenial day, does not derive its authority from men, either by right of succession or popular vote. Rather, as Pilate learned, that kingdom is not of this world at all, or else His servants would use worldly methods to bring it in, as Peter was guilty of doing with his sword in Gethsemane, John 18:36.

This is not one of the angels that God makes spirits, Psalm 104:4, but one of the Persons of the Godhead, clearly designated, so there is no reason to doubt the genuineness of His claim to kingship. And He sees the Spirit descend. Many will there be who will doubt His claims, but here at the outset there is the confidence given to Christ by the personal sight of the Spirit descending unto Him from heaven.

Note that the Spirit descends like a dove; He does not swoop like a hawk. How fitting that He should come in this gentle way, for the one upon whom He comes is noted for His meekness and gentleness, Matthew 11:29; 21:5; 2 Corinthians 10:1.

Mark says that He saw the heavens opened. The word he used signifies that the heavens parted asunder, as if the whole of the heavenly host were being invited to see the sight of God’s Son on earth in servant’s form. God had made the angels to serve Him, but none could or did serve so well as His Son, and the Father is pleased to show them this supreme example of servant-hood. After all, we have already noted that the baptism of Christ is the point at which He commits Himself to Calvary, and Philippians 2:8 refers to this moment when, having been found in fashion as a man, He humbled Himself still further to the death of the Cross. The apostle sees in this the supreme example of obedience on the part of the one who had taken the form of a servant.

Luke adds his own detail to the account. The Spirit came “in bodily form as a dove”. It is as if the Spirit takes a form which suits Christ’s condition and character. In Him dwelleth all the fulness of the Godhead bodily, Colossians 2:9, and He gave form and substance to spiritual things, and the Spirit acknowledges these things in the way He came.

It is also appropriate that He should come upon Christ as a dove, for the dove is the holy bird, being allowed for sacrifice; is the harmless bird, Matthew 10:16; the undefiled bird, Song of Solomon 5:2; the separate bird, Song of Solomon 2:14; and the one who flies away to be at rest, Psalm 55:6. Fitting bird, therefore, to mark out Christ, “who is holy, harmless, undefiled, separate from sinners, and made higher than the heavens”, Hebrews 7:26.

In John’s gospel there is no account of the actual baptism of Christ, but there is given the conclusion that John the Baptist reached after it had happened. Although a relative of Christ, he did not realise that Jesus was the Messiah until a word from heaven came to him about the matter. His testimony was, “I knew Him not: but He that sent me to baptise with water, the same said unto me, Upon whom thou shalt see the Spirit descending, and remaining on Him, the same is He which baptiseth with the Holy Spirit”, John 1:33. As a result of seeing this happen, John goes on to say, “And I saw, and bare record that this is the Son of God.” So it is not especially the word of the Father that John highlights, but the sight of the Spirit, and in particular, that the dove abode on Him. There was nothing in Christ to disturb the Spirit, and the Spirit was pleased to associate with Him fully and publicly. Thus John was convinced, and therefore testified.

The word from heaven.

Centuries before, the word from heaven had been, “I have no pleasure in you, saith the Lord of Hosts, neither will I accept an offering at your hand”, Malachi 1:10. Who was there to remedy this? Only one from heaven, become man, who could give to God the pleasure from man that He looks for, and eventually give Himself for us an offering and a sacrifice to God for a sweet-smelling savour”, Ephesians 5:2.

The words “This is My beloved Son, in whom I am well-pleased”, are literally, “This is My Son, the beloved, in whom I have found delight”. This shows that the Father had been deriving pleasure from His Son during the years when He was in relative obscurity. He was growing up before Him as a tender plant, Isaiah 53:2, and as such gave God delight. He was like an oasis in the midst of a barren desert. It is relevant to Matthew’s presentation of the king to notice that both David and Solomon had a name which meant “beloved”, see 2 Samuel 12:24,25. David was a man after God’s heart, Acts 13:22, (and as such is a faint picture of Him “in whom I am well-pleased”), and Solomon was promised that God would be a father to him, and he would be His son, corresponding to “this is My beloved Son”, and illustrating this relationship in a feeble but instructive way.

Matthew associates the Lord Jesus with the nation of Israel. He has already linked the words “called My son out of Egypt”, (originally spoken to Israel in reference to the Exodus, Hosea 11:1), to the coming back from Egypt after Joseph and Mary were forced to flee with the child Jesus, Matthew 2:15. He has related the sorrow when Herod killed the infants, 2:16-18, to the future day of tribulation foretold in Jeremiah 31:15, and now we find that Matthew describes Him crossing the Jordan, as Israel did. There is a difference, however, for Israel came out of Egypt, were taken into the wilderness to see what was in their heart, Deuteronomy 8:2, and then crossed the Jordan into the land. With Christ the order is different, for He comes out of Egypt, crosses the Jordan, and then is tempted in the wilderness, for the Father already knew what was in His heart before He went there.

Note that the word used is not only begotten Son, although He is that; He is more, however, for He is firstborn Son as well, and the expression leaves room for this thought. Room is also left for the fact that Christ is God’s dear Son, Colossians 1:13. Perhaps there is not only a prior notice of His kingdom rights in these words, but also of His Calvary rights too, for it was Isaac, just before he was taken to the altar, who was described as Abraham’s son, his only son, whom he loved, Genesis 22:2.

The expression “This is”, in Matthew, is directed to the nation, and to John, so they may be in no doubt as to His identity and authority, whereas in Mark’s account, the words are more directly to Christ. As the Servant of Jehovah He receives the personal commendation of the one He has come to serve. He has been about His Father’s business during His private years, serving Him in the carpenter’s shop and by attendance at the synagogue and temple, but now He is about to serve publicly, and does so confident of His Father’s approval. This is all the more noteworthy because Mark tells us, not just that He came to Jordan from Galilee, but that He came to Jordan from Nazareth in Galilee. Can any good thing come out of Nazareth? asked Nathaniel, John 1:46. He made Himself of no reputation by living in a place of evil reputation, but is now vindicated as being of excellent reputation by His Father.

In Luke the word is even more personal, with the double use of the pronoun. “Thou art…in Thee”. This suits Luke’s approach, for he presents Christ as a real man down here, with feelings and emotions. How needful for Him to be assured as He involves Himself in public service amongst men, that He is indeed loved by His Father, for He will be hated of men. And even those who profess to love Him will prove unreliable at times.

It is also in character for Luke to be the only one to tell us that He came up out of the water praying. Luke’s gospel is the gospel of the Dependant Man, and we are reminded of this now. Here, He is in one of the lowest spots on earth, the Jordan valley. In Luke 9:29 He is on the high mountain, yet is found praying. His baptism is a preview of Calvary, the low spot. His transfiguration is a preview of His kingdom, the high point, see 2 Peter 1:16-19. But whether in suffering or in glory, He acts in complete submission to His Father. No wonder He has not only risen from the grave after His Calvary-baptism, but has ascended up far above all heavens; for He is worthy.

GALATIANS 4

Reason Three
4:1-10
Grace makes us sons, law is for infants

(a) Verses 1-3 Infants in bondage.
(b) Verses 4-5 God’s Son sent to redeem from bondage and bring to liberty.
(c) Verses 6-7 God’s Spirit sent to enable that liberty to be expressed. 
(d) Verses 8-10 God’s sons return to bondage.

(a)    4:1-3
Infants in bondage

4:1
Now I say, That the heir, as long as he is a child, differeth nothing from a servant, though he be lord of all;

Now I say, that the heir, as long as he is a child- the apostle now uses another illustration, similar to that of 3:24,25.  He has spoken of believers being Abraham’s seed, as those who belonged to Christ.  He now concentrates on the fact that believers are heirs as well.
Differeth nothing from a servant, though he be lord of all- as far as the realisation of heirship is concerned, the infant is no different to a slave, who had no possessions at all. 

4:2
But is under tutors and governors until the time appointed of the father.

But is under tutors and governors a tutor is a guide or guardian of infants, a governor is a superior servant over the household, whether children or slaves.  The child’s person and property were looked after by bondservants. These trusted servants would be responsible for the welfare of the infant until he reached the age of maturity, at around 14 years old.
Until the time appointed of the father-
in the Roman household the father exercised absolute control over his wife, children, slaves, and even nephews and nieces.  This control lasted until his death.  The instatement of an infant as his father’s heir depended absolutely on the discretion of the father. 

4:3
Even so we, when we were children, were in bondage under the elements of the world:

Even so we- now comes the application of the illustration.  The apostle has used the pronoun “ye” from 3:25, where he saw in the fact that Gentiles had entered into sonship the proof that the Jews were no longer in a state of infancy, if they believed in Christ.  Now he uses the emphatic “we”, to signal the fact that he is now thinking of the Jews again.
When we were children- the word the apostle uses here emphasises the immature state of being a child, in contrast to the word son which denotes maturity.
Were in bondage under the elements of the world- as the schoolmaster of 3:24 represented the law of Moses, so here.  The elements were the rudimentary principles as found in the law, the abc of God’s dealings with His people.  The law was not for those who were in the full privilege of sonship.  This is why chapter five will show that to go back to the law is to be hindered in the Christian life, see 5:7. 

(b)    4:4-5
God’s Son sent to redeem and bring to liberty

4:4
But when the fulness of the time was come, God sent forth his Son, made of a woman, made under the law,

But when the fulness of the time was come- corresponding to “the time appointed of the father”, of verse 1.  When the time was right for the nation of Israel to have the opportunity of sonship.
God sent forth his Son- it was evident that the law had produced none who could be an example of sonship, for God had to send forth His Son from His own presence.  Certainly there was no-one who could remedy the immaturity of Israel from amongst the people.
Made of a woman- the word “made” is from the verb “to become”, and has to do with what a person has been rendered as regards condition, place or rank.  Here the emphasis is on the condition of the Son’s entrance into the world.  He came by the normal means, although His conception was supernatural. The writer to the Hebrews puts it like this, “Forasmuch then as the children are partakers of flesh and blood, he also himself likewise took part of the same”, Hebrews 2:14. As one born of Mary, He was a real man.
The sinful nature which the rest of men possess is not a normal part of man, for it is perfectly possible to be a true man and not have a sinful nature, as was the case with Adam before he sinned.  As one who was not begotten of Joseph, He was ideal man, for He did not inherit the tendency to sin which all others receive from their father.  Because He was the Son of God, and as such was equal with God in all respects, He was also righteous man, for it is not possible for Him to unite anything unrighteous to His person.  As one who was a real man, He manifested true sonship in manhood on the earth.  Sonship is not something that can only be displayed in heaven, but can be worked out on earth.  Adam failed because of the woman, whereas Christ failed not, even though His manhood was derived from a woman.  See notes of Christ’s conception and birth under “SUBJECTS”.
Made under the law- the same remarks apply to “made”, as before.  The condition of His presence here in the world was governed by the fact that He was under the jurisdiction of the law of Moses.  Even though this was so, His motivation to do God’s will came from within, from the heart, and not from tables of stone.  It is interesting that in the quotation from Psalm 40 which is given in Hebrews 10:5-8, the words, “thy law is within my heart”, are omitted, for there was nothing legal about Christ.  He showed true sonship, involving dignity, maturity, intimacy and liberty, even though surrounded by those in Israel who were immature infants. He did this even under the conditions imposed by the law, just as the ark of the covenant held within it the unbroken tables of the law, Hebrews 9:4.

4:5 
To redeem them that were under the law, that we might receive the adoption of sons.

To redeem them that were under the law- verse 3 has spoken of bondage, and slaves need to be redeemed if they are to be brought into the position of sons.  It was perhaps a shock for those in Israel to be told that they were slaves, but they were no different to Ishmael, the son of the slave-woman, Hagar. See John 8:33-36; and also verses 21-31 of this chapter. The essential features of slavery are lack of liberty, dignity, intimacy and maturity, and only God’s free sons have these things.  Christ came to “preach deliverance to the captives”, and “to set at liberty them that are bruised”, Luke 4:18.  It is the truth of His word that sets at liberty, John 8:32, so the opportunity of freedom was given to the nation by His preaching, but it was only those who realised they were “bruised” that were set at liberty.  The lawyer of Luke 15 would no doubt have seen himself as the Good Samaritan, performing works in love to his neighbour.  He ought to have realised, however, that he was pictured by the man wounded at the roadside, half-dead, and sinking slowly until he was fully dead.  As One who was under the law, but, being virgin-born, was sinless, Christ was in a position to rescue others under the law. Those who represented the ceremonial and civil aspects of the Law of Moses in the parable, the priest and the Levite, did nothing for the bruised man by the roadside.
That we might receive the adoption of sons- the apostle has already explained how Gentiles become sons, in 3:26, now he shows how those in Israel are brought to the same position.  The Gentiles were brought straight from slavery to sonship, when they believed.  Israel, however, was in a national relationship with God as an infant, and the practice of adoption needed to operate.  The phrase “adoption of sons”, refers to the practice in Roman culture of a father legally adopting his own child, placing him publicly as his son and heir. Those from Israel who believed the gospel entered into the full privilege of being sons of God. 

(c)    4:6-7
God’s Spirit sent to enable liberty to be expressed

4:6
And because ye are sons, God hath sent forth the Spirit of his Son into your hearts, crying, Abba, Father.

And because ye are sons- the apostle now resumes his remarks regarding believers who were formerly Gentiles, but who had been brought into sonship through faith in Christ, hence the return to “ye”.
God hath sent forth the Spirit of his Sonthis shows conclusively that all believers are sons, for the following reason.  All believers possess the Spirit of God, as Galatians 3:2 shows, so if all have the Spirit, and all have the Spirit because they are sons, then all believers must be sons.  This is confirmed by 3:26, where sonship is based on faith, not progress.  Of course there should be development in the manifestation of this relationship, as Matthew 5:44,45 indicates, “That ye may be the children of your Father which is in heaven”, (where the word “be” has the idea of “become”).  The Spirit of God, who was upon the Lord Jesus, was the power by which He lived here for God.  So because we have that same Spirit, we are enabled to live here for God, too, and that as His sons.  Dignity, liberty, maturity and intimacy should mark us, as it marked Him.
Into your hearts- it was God’s promise under the terms of the New Covenant that He would write His laws in the hearts of His people, Hebrews 10:16.  This is in contrast to His laws being written on tables of stone.  See how the apostle elaborates on this in 2 Corinthians 3:1-4:6.  No longer are believers under the law as a religious code by which they seek to please God and earn His favour.  Instead, there should be willing obedience in their hearts to all that He commands, just as there was with Christ, Isaiah 50:4,5; John 8:26-29; 38; 12:49,50; 14:24; 17:8.  The power to do this is found in the indwelling Spirit of God.  As the apostle teaches in Romans 8:2,3, having been made free from the law which highlighted sin and brought in death, the believer is able to fulfil the righteousness of the law in the measure in which he walks after the Spirit and not after the flesh.  The righteousness of the law is all that the law demanded as being right.  The Spirit is sent forth into the believer’s heart at tghe moment of conversion, so not only has God sent forth His Son, because sonship had not been exhibited under the law, but He has also sent forth the Spirit, for the power to live as sons is not found amongst men either.
Crying, Abba, Father- in Romans 8:15 it is the believer who cries “Abba”, whereas here it is the Spirit who does so.  Now God the Father is not the Father of the Holy Spirit, so the meaning must be that the Spirit so relates to us in our sonship-position, (remember He is the Spirit of God’s Son), that our crying is said to be His.  On earth, we cry by the Spirit, “Abba”, whilst the cry is heard in heaven through the mediation of the Spirit of God.  Compare a similar action of the Spirit in the matter of prayer generally in Romans 8:26,27.  This is what Jude calls “praying in the Holy Ghost”, Jude 20.
It is said that slaves in the Roman household were forbidden to use the word Abba when addressing the father of the house, so the fact that believing Gentiles can use it in their address to God is conclusive evidence that their slave-days are gone.  The word abba was until recently thought of as an Aramaic word, but is now acknowledged to be Hebrew. The word “ab” was used by Moses when he was relating the events of the sixth day of creation week, Gensis 2:24.  There are many Hebrews in the Old Testament who have “ab” in their names, denoting “father”.
The word translated father here, “pater”, (from which the  English language gets the word paternal, meaning fatherly), is of course in Greek, so is the word Greek and Roman sons would use.  The fact that all believers use both words shows the fact that there is in Christ neither Jew nor Gentile, 3:28.  The use of the word abba denotes a closeness of relationship, a fondness for the one addressed, and a freeness in his presence, that was never known by Israel under the law, and certainly not by Gentiles as they worshipped idols. The repetition of the idea of father also emphasises earnestness.

4:7
Wherefore thou art no more a servant, but a son; and if a son, then an heir of God through Christ.

Wherefore thou art no more a servant, but a son- they had once been abject slaves to idols, as verse 8 will go on to say.  There was no process of infancy followed by sonship as there was nationally for Israel.
And if a son, then an heir of God through Christ- the Father has decided that the appointed time has come, and the full rights of sonship are now possessed; with them comes the rights of heirship too.  Again, there is the reminder that Israel were potentially heirs under the law, but not until they reached sonship in Christ could they know the inheritance.  Gentiles go straight from having nothing, to possessing everything in Christ.  As God is now their Father, they are heirs of all that He has, and this through the redemptive work of the Lord Jesus.  “He that overcometh shall inherit all things; and I will be his God, and he shall be my son”, Revelation 21:7.  

(d)    4:8-11
God’s sons return to bondage

4:8
Howbeit then, when ye knew not God, ye did service unto them which by nature are no gods.

Howbeit then, when ye knew not God- eternal life involves the knowledge of God as “the only true God”, John 17:3, therefore when the Galatians worshipped false gods, they could not have known the True God.
Ye did service unto them which by nature are no gods- they were enslaved to gods which, as far as their real identity is concerned, must be labelled “no-gods”.  This is in agreement with the ancient prophets, who declared that the gods of the heathen were vanities, or nothings. See 1 Chronicles 16:25,26; Isaiah 44:9,10.  This is not to say that the evil spirits behind idolatry did not exist, but rather that having dealings with them is a vain and worthless exercise, because it involves a person in vain worship. The stark contrast is between liberty as sons to serve the God they know to be real, and bondage as slaves to gods that are unreal.

4:9
But now, after that ye have known God, or rather are known of God, how turn ye again to the weak and beggarly elements, whereunto ye desire again to be in bondage?

But now, after that ye have known God- the Lord Jesus has been given authority to grant eternal life to all that the Father has given Him, John 17:2.  Thus blessed, the believer knows God, and is in vital relationship with Him.
Or rather, are known of God- the apostle guards against the notion that knowing God is an achievement on the part of the Galatians.  It is God who has taken the initiative, and worked out in time the logical outcome of His foreknowledge of His people, Romans 8:30; 1 Peter 1:2.
How turn ye to the weak and beggarly elements, whereunto ye desire again to be in bondage?  “How” asks the question “In what manner”?  “By what process?  The apostle is baffled as to how true believers can be so influenced, that they turn their backs on liberty and return to bondage.  He will say in 5:8 “this persuasion cometh not of him that calleth you”, again a reference to God’s sovereign call of them in line with His foreknowledge.
They had not so much turned back to the weak and beggarly elements, but turned back to bondage; bound to a different slavemaster indeed, but still in slavery.  The elements are the elementary and basic principles of the law, which are weak, and therefore unable to give power to put the laws into effect, for the law was “weak through the flesh”, Romans 8:3.  The law was also beggarly, and so could not bring into the prosperity which God’s sons and heirs ought to know.  By describing the elements as weak and beggarly, the apostle does not speak evil of God’s law, but rather emphasises the fact that it had not the power to bring into maturity, liberty and prosperity, any more than slavery to idols had.

4:10
Ye observe days, and months, and times, and years.

Ye observe days- such as the Sabbath day, whether the regular seventh day of the week, or the other sabbaths which were stipulated, Leviticus 23:39, (there was no guarantee that the fifteenth day of the month would be a sabbath, and in any case the eighth day was to be a sabbath as well).
And months- the Jewish feasts were regulated by the appearance of the new moon, the word month being connected with the word moon.
And times- Israelites were required to appear at Jerusalem at three times or seasons during the religious year, see Deuteronomy 16:16.
And years- the years of Jubilee and release were occasions of great rejoicing in Israel, occurring once every fifty years, Leviticus 25:8-10.  All these, then, were times at which the religious ceremonies of Israel took place.  The emphasis here is on the festivals and celebrations of Israel; but these only had meaning for those who were under obligation to the civil code of the law, which took the form of a covenant between God and the people of Israel. Gentiles were never under this covenant.

4:11
I am afraid of you, lest I have bestowed upon you labour in vain


I am afraid of you, lest I have bestowed upon you labour in vain-
such was the zeal of the Galatians in embracing Judaism, that the apostle began to wonder whether his labour in preaching the gospel to them, and subsequently seeking to establish them in the truth, was all fruitless effort.  Such is the difference between law and grace that the two cannot both be in control at the same time. 

Reason Four    
4:12-18 
Grace makes the apostle like an angel, but law makes him like an enemy   

Structure of the section

(a) Verse 12 Paul’s interest and its entreaty.
(b) Verses 13-16 Paul’s infirmity and its effect.
(c) Verses 17-20 Judaiser’s influence and its evil.

(a)    4:12
Paul’s interest and its entreaty

4:12
Brethren, I beseech you, be as I am; for I am as ye are: ye have not injured me at all.

Brethren, I beseech you- he does not doubt their salvation when he says “I am afraid of you”, in verse 10, so here calls them his brethren.
Be as I am- he wonders whether the principles of the grace of God have really been grasped by them as firmly as they should.  He himself had been delivered from Judaism, and the grace of God had so impressed its truth on his soul, that he was not only free from the law in principle, but in practice too.  He desired them also to be free both in principle and practice.
For I am as ye are- he was free in principle, as he is convinced they were.  It only remained for them to be free in practice, as he was.
Ye have not injured me at all- they had not done him any harm when he came with the gospel to them, even though that gospel often arouses enmity on the part of the unsaved, since it condemns their sin.  Note the experiences of the apostle when in and around Galatia in Acts 14.  In fact, as he will say in verse 15, they would have healed his illness if they could.  As he looks back at their initial response, it encourages him to think that they will retrace their steps and return to the things they believed at the first. 

(b)    4:13-18
Paul’s infirmity and its effect

4:13
Ye know how through infirmity of the flesh I preached the gospel unto you at the first.

But ye know how through infirmity of the flesh I preached the gospel unto you at the first- when Paul went to the Galatian area, as recorded in Acts 14, twice he was stoned, and on one occasion was thought to be dead, such was the ferocity of the attack, Acts 14:19.  It was against this background that the apostle can not only say that they had not injured him, but also that he was in a poor physical state when he came to their province, yet persevered with the gospel. 

4:14
And my temptation which was in my flesh ye despised not, nor rejected; but received me as an angel of God, even as Christ Jesus.

And my temptation which was in my flesh ye despised not, nor rejected- not only was he weak through persecutions, but had a trial (temptation) which seems to have rendered him repulsive to look upon.  Some have suggested that he had some distressing eye complaint, hence the reference to eyes in verse 15.  Tradition says the apostle may have been ugly in appearance.  Certainly his enemies said that his bodily presence was weak, 2 Corinthians 10:10.  An ancient non-Biblical description of Paul is as follows:- “A little man of stature, thin-haired upon the head, crooked in the legs, of good state of body, with eyebrows joining, and nose somewhat hooked, full of grace: for sometimes he appeared like a man, and sometimes he had the face of an angel”.
But received me as an angel of God, even as Christ Jesus- despite his outward appearance, the Galatians welcomed him for what he had come to say, as if he were an angel with a word from God, or even as if he were Christ Himself.  Such was the power by which he preached, the comparison which came to mind was that he was like an angel, a messenger from God; and such was the Christ-likeness of this man, that they thought it was as if He Himself had come.  

4:15
Where is then the blessedness ye spake of? for I bear you record, that, if it had been possible, ye would have plucked out your own eyes, and have given them to me.

Where then is the blessedness ye spake of?  The gospel brings into the blessedness of sins forgiven, see Psalm 32:1; Romans 4:6-8, but now the Galatians had been influenced by the law-men, and the misery which comes when there is a lack of assurance engulfed them. See Romans 7:24 for the misery of a believer who is trying to please God by keeping the law.
For I bear you record, that, if it had been possible, ye would have plucked out your own eyes, and have given them to me- such had been the gladness which the grace of Christ had brought, that it translated into an intense love and concern for the welfare of the one who was His representative. 

4:16
Am I therefore become your enemy, because I tell you the truth?

Am I therefore become your enemy, because I tell you the truth?  From one who brought them liberty, the apostle, in the opinion of the Galatians, was now one who acted against their best spiritual interests.  The apostle had not changed, but the Galatians had been influenced by the false teachers.  John tells us that those who receive the apostles are of God, 1 John 4:6.  The early believers continued steadfastly in the doctrine and fellowship of the apostles, Acts 2:42, so fellowship with the apostles was enjoyed because the truth was enjoyed.  All truth causes the natural heart to rebel, for the lie of the Devil is more attractive to it than the truth of God, see John 8:37-47.

(c)    4:17-18
Judaiser’s influence and its evil

4:17
They zealously affect you, but not well; yea, they would exclude you, that ye might affect them.

They zealously affect you, but not well- to zealously affect means to give close attention to something or someone.  The law-teachers were diligent and persuasive, and had influenced the Galatians, but not well, that is, not in their best spiritual interests.
Yea, they would exclude you, that ye might affect them- the false teachers wanted to drive a wedge between the believers and the apostle, so that the truth he brought no longer had its proper place in their hearts.  They also wanted the Galatians to give them their attention, that they might (zealously) affect them, for the word used is the same as at the beginning of the verse.  See also 6:12,13. 

4:18
But it is good to be zealously affected always in a good thing, and not only when I am present with you.

But it is good to be zealously affected always in a good thing- the apostle makes it clear that he is not against enthusiasm, but it must be directed in the right channel.  And it must always be directed there, for no progress is made by those who veer from grace to law.
And not only when I am present with you- the Galatian national characteristic of hasty changes of opinion showed itself by a change of allegiance when the apostle left them, and the false teachers came.  They should have had the truth firmly held in their hearts, so that the truth was not just in the apostle, and left when he did. 

4:19
My little children, of whom I travail in birth again until Christ be formed in you,

My little children, of whom I travail in birth again until Christ be formed in you- immediately the apostle uses the idea of birth relationship as he introduces the truth contained in the Old Testament record of the birth and weaning of Isaac.  He, like Sarah, had travailed and brought forth.  His travail, however, was spiritual, as he “laboured” in the gospel until there were those who were born of God.  Compare also his words to the Thessalonians, amongst whom he had “laboured and travailed”, 1 Thessalonians 2:9, and towards whom he acted as a nurse does towards her (own) children, 1 Thessalonians 2:7, and as a father toward his (own) children, 1 Thessalonians 2:11.  The apostle’s salutation to them in both epistles to the Thessalonians emphasised the Fatherhood of God, 1 Thessalonians 1:1; 2 Thessalonians 1:1.  The apostle was therefore imitating God as he acted with care towards the Thessalonians.  Such was his care for the Galatians, too.

4:20
I desire to be present with you now, and to change my voice; for I stand in doubt of you.

I desire to be present with you and change my voice- having exhorted them to be zealous even when he was not present, verse 18, he assures them that saying that did not mean that he was glad to be absent, for the reverse was the case.  His “voice”, or tone of rebuke that he had employed in verses 8-18, he would gladly exchange for a tone of commendation and praise.
For I stand in doubt of you- because of their change in thinking, he was perplexed as to where they really stood.  He had not come to the final conclusion that they had never really known the grace of God, but they were acting as if they had not, and this caused the apostle disquiet.

We now come to the fifth reason why grace is to be preferred to law.  In this section the apostle skilfully undermines the false teachers by using a technique that the scribes used.  The difference between the apostle and them, though, is that he was inspired of God as he handled the Old Testament Scriptures, whereas they were not.  So he proceeds to use a pivotal story from the life of Abraham to illustrate the need to banish law-keeping from our lives, so as to live according to the grace expressed in Christ.

Reason Five
4:21-31
Grace makes us sons of the freewoman
The law makes us sons of the slave woman

Structure of the section

(a) Verses 21-23 The foundation of the allegory
(b) Verses 24-26 The explanation of the allegory
(c) Verse 27 The confirmation of the allegory
(d) Verses 28-31 The application of the allegory

(a)    4:21-23
The foundation of the allegory

4:21
Tell me, ye that desire to be under the law, do ye not hear the law?

Tell me, ye that desire to be under the law, do ye not hear the law?  Note that the apostle uses the word law in two senses in one verse here, as he does elsewhere.  The first word law refers to the law of Moses given at Sinai, which formed the terms of God’s covenant with the people of Israel.  The second word refers to the five books of Moses.  The Old Testament was divided into three, as the words of the Lord Jesus in Luke 24:44 indicate when he said, “which were written in the law of Moses, and in the prophets, and in the psalms, concerning me”.  The book of Genesis, the first of the books of Moses, although recounting events before the law was formally given, was considered to be as binding in its instruction as the law itself, and therefore was included in the section called “The law”, or “Torah”.  If the Galatians desired to be under the law, (the covenant at Sinai), they must react as the law requires, (in the Books of Moses), and the apostle will show that that means rejecting the law! 

4:22
For it is written, that Abraham had two sons, the one by a bondmaid, the other by a freewoman.

For it is written, that Abraham had two sons, the one by a bondmaid, the other by a free woman- thus the apostle uses the historical record as the Lord Jesus did in John 8:30-47, where it was a question of the claim of the Jews that they were Abraham’s seed.  As we have seen in connection with 3:29, the Saviour did not dispute their claim to natural descent, but He did refuse their claim to spiritual descent, for they were not believers like Abraham.  The first son referred to by Paul is Ishmael, son of the Egyptian slave-girl Hagar, whereas the second son is Isaac, son of the free woman, Abraham’s true wife, Sarah. 

4:23
But he who was of the bondwoman was born after the flesh; but he of the freewoman was by promise.

But he who was of the bondwoman was born after the flesh- the word “but” suggests to us that there are important differences between these two sons, (apart from the fact that they had different mothers), and this is the case, as the apostle now explains.  Ishmael and Isaac were both men of flesh and blood, so the word flesh here must be used, not in that sense, but in the sense of carnal.  Sarah, realising that she was approaching the time when her inability to have children would never, naturally speaking, be remedied, employed the custom of the day, (hence the fact that Ishmael was born after the flesh), and suggested that Abraham have a child by Hagar to provide an heir.  This he did, and Ishmael was born.  It is significant that after this event, recorded in Genesis 16, we read in Genesis 17:1 that God exhorted Abraham to walk before Him and be perfect, thus suggesting that for thirteen years since the conception and birth of Ishmael, Abraham had not been doing this.
But he of the freewoman was by promise- Isaac was born as a direct result of God’s promise to Abraham in Genesis 15:4, which he had ignored by listening to Sarah’s carnal suggestion.  He is described in verse 29 as having been born after the Spirit.  These facts prepare the way for the application of the events related in Genesis.

(b)    4:24-26
The explanation of the allegory

4:24
Which things are an allegory: for these are the two covenants; the one from the mount Sinai, which gendereth to bondage, which is Agar.

Which things are an allegory- unfortunately this has been misunderstood to mean that the apostle believed that the book of Genesis was a collection of allegories, and was not historical fact.  Nothing could be further from the truth, for time and again the apostle based doctrine on what happened in the early chapters of the book of Genesis, and there would have been no point in doing this if they were not real events. See for example the following passages:

Romans 4
The principle of justification by faith is established by reference to the history of Abraham.

Romans 5:12-21
The contrasts and comparisons between Christ and Adam are used to show both the result of man’s link with Adam by nature, and the result of his link with Christ if he believes.

1 Corinthians 11:3-12
The headship and subjection of the male believer, and the subjection of the female believer, is established from the early chapters of the book of Genesis.

1 Corinthians 15:22,45-49
Just as man bears the image of the earthly man, Adam, so in the resurrection believers shall bear the image of the Lord from heaven.

1 Corinthians 14:34,35
The need for the sisters to be silent in the assembly is based on the principle of subjection established in Eve.

2 Corinthians 11:1-4
The way Satan deceived Eve is given as a warning to believers today.

Galatians 3:6-9
The prospect of blessing for Gentiles if they believe like Abraham believed.

Ephesians 5:30,31
The formation of Eve to be a help, suitable for Adam, is seen as a foreshadowing of the union between Christ and His people.

1 Timothy 2:11-15
The order in which Adam and Eve were formed, and the fact that Eve sinned first, is used to show that the sisters should not usurp the headship of the brothers by engaging in teaching.

1 Timothy 4:3-5
The fact that God sanctioned the eating of meat after the flood indicates that meat is now sanctified for the believer’s use by the word of God.  So Paul indicates, in an inspired epistle, that Genesis 9 is the word of God.

That Paul believed in the authority of the book of Genesis is not surprising, for the Lord Jesus, whom Paul served, taught the historicity of the book of Genesis too.  In fact He quoted from, or referred to, every one of the first eleven chapters, (the ones that are especially attacked by liberals and infidels), as follows:

Genesis 1
“Have ye not read, that he which made them at the beginning made them male and female”, Matthew 19:4, from Genesis 1:27.

Genesis 2
 “For this cause shall a man leave father and mother, and cleave unto his wife: and they twain shall be one flesh”, Matthew 19:5, from Genesis 2:24.

Genesis 3
“Ye are of your father the devil, and the lusts of your father will ye do.  He was a murderer from the beginning, and abode not in the truth, because there is no truth in him.  When he speaketh a lie, he speaketh of his own: for he is a liar, and the father of it”, John 8:44. Commentary on Genesis 3:1-7.

Genesis 4
“The blood of righteous Abel”, Matthew 23:35, from Genesis 4:10,11.

Genesis 5/6
“The days of Noah”, Matthew 24:37,38, from Genesis 6:5-7.

Genesis 7/8/9
“The flood came”, Matthew 24:39, from 6:17; 7:6.

Genesis 10
“The flood…took them all away”, Matthew 24:39, from Genesis 7:21-23. Also, “Of them was the whole earth overspread”, Genesis 10:19, implying that only the eight that were in the ark survived.

Genesis 11
“Before Abraham was, I am”, John 8:58. Birth of Abraham recorded in Genesis 11:26.

Furthermore, every New Testament writer alludes to, or quotes, the book of Genesis, so that there are more than one hundred quotes or allusions to the book of Genesis in the New Testament.  When the New Testament writers referred to the book of Genesis, they never give the impression that they believed it to be anything other than literal, historical fact.  If the events described are not real, then the doctrine based on them is not real either.

To return to the apostle’s use of the word allegory.  We should understand him to mean that the incident he refers to in the life of Abraham and his family, whilst it is literal fact, is also allegorical.  This means it has an alternative and spiritual meaning that we may put alongside of it, and which gives an added reason why it has been included in the Word of God.  Although the same word is not used in Hebrews 11:19, where Abraham is said to have received Isaac back from the dead in a figure, yet there is a similar idea.  Isaac had not actually died, but in figure he had, in the person of the ram, and his return from the place of sacrifice as a living son was a figure of resurrection.  So in Galatians 4, the incidents are true literally, but are also true figuratively and spiritually, for principles are illustrated by them.  This does not give us licence to use our imagination with the Old Testament, and make it mean what we want it to mean, since we are not inspired by the Spirit of God to infallibly interpret Scripture as the apostles were.
For these are the two covenants- now we have the spiritual meaning which the apostle sees, by the Spirit, in these facts. Already, in His public teaching, the Lord Jesus had seen in Ishmael and Isaac an illustration of those who were simply sons of Abraham by natural descent, and those who were sons of Abraham by faith, John 8:33-41.  Coupled with this, the prophet Isaiah, in the passage the apostle will quote in verse 27, saw a reference to two aspects of the nation of Israel in their relationship with God.  Furthermore, the apostle has already told the Galatians that they are Abraham’s seed, and has thereby prepared the way for the further ideas in this passage.  Thus there has already been a three-fold use of the truths in relation to the sons of Abraham, by Christ, by Isaiah, and by the apostle himself.
The relationship which Abraham had physically with two women, is used to illustrate God’s moral relationship with the nation of Israel considered from an earthly standpoint, and then from a heavenly.
The one from the mount Sinai- God’s relationship with Israel at Sinai was based on the covenant of the Law.  The terms on which God had dealings with them as a nation were detailed in that set of laws.  In Jeremiah the Lord refers to this covenant, and declares He was a husband to Israel, Jeremiah 31:32.
Which gendereth to bondage- gendereth means produces children, as Hagar produced Ishmael.  As a result of the Sinai-relationship with God, there was produced those who were in bondage, because the demands of the law were impossible to meet, and therefore they became under obligation to God to remedy the situation.
Which is Agar- that is, in the symbolism of the allegory, Sinai, and all that it involves, is portrayed by Hagar, here called Agar.

4:25
For this Agar is mount Sinai in Arabia, and answereth to Jerusalem which now is, and is in bondage with her children.

For this Agar is mount Sinai in Arabia- that is, this Hagar in the language of the allegory, not Hagar literally, for a woman cannot be a mountain.
And answereth to Jerusalem which now is, and is in bondage with her children- Sinai corresponds to, (answereth to), Jerusalem on earth, the centre of Judaism, where that which was given to the nation at Sinai was at that time enforced.  Those who are Jerusalem’s “children”, or product, are in bondage, just as Jerusalem itself is, the place of bondage to the law.  It was those who had come from Jerusalem that led the Galatians astray in the first place, as they tried to win them over to law-works for salvation.  This is the road to bondage. 

4:26
But Jerusalem which is above is free, which is the mother of us all.

But Jerusalem which is above is free- there is a heavenly city, where God makes His presence felt, and from whence also the Lord Jesus came in grace.  Note the similar argument of the writer to the Hebrews in Hebrews 12:18-24.
Which is the mother of us all- that is, the mother of all believers, including the Galatian believers, even though they had been Gentiles before they were saved.  Just as Jerusalem on earth represented the religion given at Sinai, so Jerusalem which is above, in heaven, represents the grace of God in Christianity.  The believer is to rejoice that his name is written in heaven, in the roll of the citizens of the heavenly Zion, Luke 10:20.  Our citizenship is in heaven; just as the citizens of Philippi, a Roman colony, had citizenship of distant Rome, so believers have citizenship in their heavenly capital city, Philippians 3:20,21.  So inasmuch as our life is the life of heaven, then we are the “children” of that place, and as such are free, being born as a result of the grace of God expressed in Christ.

(c)    4:27
The confirmation of the allegory

4:27
For it is written, Rejoice, thou barren that bearest not; break forth and cry, thou that travailest not: for the desolate hath many more children than she which hath an husband.

For it is written- the apostle not only has the sanction of the words of the Lord Jesus in John 8:33-36, but also the way the prophet Isaiah spoke of Israel, firstly under the figure of a woman who was barren, and then of a woman who rejoiced at the number of her children.
Break forth and cry, thou that travailest not- Isaiah exhorts Israel, under the figure of a woman, to break out into singing, and cry cheerfully.  This is all the more startling, because the words follow the account of the life, rejection, and crucifixion of their Messiah, the Man of Sorrows.  But this is the reason for the change in the nation, for they have joy through His sorrow.
Thou that travailest not- like Sarah, Israel considered naturally was barren, and only the grace of God could remedy this.
For the desolate- as Sarah was deprived of the attentions of Abraham in favour of Hagar, so Israel was not only barren of results for God, in her natural state, but was, Hagar-like, linked to the God of the law.
Hath many more children than she which hath a husband- it was Hagar who had Abraham, (Sarah’s rightful husband), for a while, leaving Sarah desolate in her barrenness and loneliness, just as Israel was separated from God.  At last, however, it was Sarah who triumphed, for in the birth of Isaac there was the prospect of the fulfilment of God’s words of promise that Abraham’s seed should be as the stars of heaven for multitude, Genesis 15:5.

To summarise:
Israel naturally, like Sarah naturally, was barren and unproductive.
Israel under the law was, like Hagar and Ishmael, in bondage.
Israel responding to grace is, like Sarah and Isaac, in freedom.  This is true of those in Israel now who receive the gospel of grace, and also will be true of those in Israel in a future day who will receive their Messiah.

(d)    4:28-31
The application of the allegory

4:28
Now we, brethren, as Isaac was, are the children of promise.

Now we, brethren, as Isaac was, are the children of promise- as already indicated in 3:29, believers are part of Abraham’s spiritual seed, and they have received the promised Spirit, through faith, 3:14.  So just as Isaac was a son produced according to God’s promise to Abraham that he would have a child, so believers are God’s children in accordance with the promise found in the gospel.  All the promises of God in Christ are Yea and Amen, 2 Corinthians 1:20; or in other words God’s promises are certain, because they are secured by Christ. He gives them and puts His Amen to them. He will never say “Nay”, and thus reverse His “Yea”, verse 19. The apostle John clearly states that the promise that God gives to His children involves the possession of eternal life, 1 John 2:25.  Implied in this is the fact that believers are not children of God through law-keeping, for that would depend on merit earned by us, not promise given by God in grace.  We should not deduce that every promise given to Abraham is ours, but rather see that the principle on which God deals with us in grace is that of promising things, not expecting things like works of law.

4:29
But as then he that was born after the flesh persecuted him that was born after the Spirit, even so it is now.

But as then he that was born after the flesh persecuted him that was born after the Spirit- Ishmael was born as a result of the carnal suggestion from Sarah that Abraham should have a child by Hagar.  Isaac, on the other hand, was born by the direct intervention of God, and we learn here that Sarah was given strength to have Isaac by the Spirit of God Himself.  It is important to notice that the exact way in which Isaac was born after the Spirit is not repeated with believers.  With the latter it is the new birth that is after the Spirit, whereas with Isaac it was his natural birth. This confirms that when we are said in verse 28 to be children of promise, it does not necessarily mean that everything promised to Isaac is ours.
Even so it is now- the apostle is preparing the way for his strong words about the Judaisers in chapter 5, and is content for the present to remind the Galatians that Ishmael mocked Isaac whne their father introduced him as his son at his weaning feast, Genesis 21:8-11.  The reason he did this was because it became apparent at that time that Isaac was established as the son and heir of Abraham, and had displaced Ishmael.  The apostle sees in the mocking of Ishmael the principle of persecution, for it marked the beginning of the affliction of Abraham’s seed by the Egyptians for four hundred years that God foretold when He made His covenant with Abraham, Genesis 15:13. See also Acts 7:6. The four hundred and thirty years of Exodus 12:40,41, and Galatians 3:17 includes the years of Abraham’s life since he entered Canaan at the age of seventy five, Genesis 12:4. He was one hundred and five years old when Isaac was weaned at the age of five.

4:30
Nevertheless what saith the scripture? Cast out the bondwoman and her son: for the son of the bondwoman shall not be heir with the son of the freewoman.

Nevertheless what saith the scripture? It is a remarkable vindication of Sarah’s return to strong faith in God after her initial disbelief when she was promised a son, that her words are referred to here as scripture.  Earlier in the life of Ishmael, Sarah had dealt severely with Hagar, who had despised her, no doubt because of her barrenness, Genesis 16.  Then, the angel of the Lord had commanded Hagar to return to her mistress.
Cast out the bondwoman and her son: for the son of the bondwoman shall not be heir with the son of the bondwoman- with the birth of Isaac, and his presentation to the world at his weaning feast, the time had come for the expulsion of Hagar and Ishmael, as before it had not.  Two things had to happen; first, Isaac had to be born, and second, Ishmael had to show his true feelings towards him by mocking him.  This explains why the expulsion of Hagar in Genesis 16 had to be put right, and Hagar re-instated, whereas when Ishmael mocked, it was the right time to expel both him and his mother, for the true son had been manifested.  So also, when God had sent forth His Son, and presented Him to the world in the words “This is my beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased”, and when also the representatives of the law had persecuted Him, then it was time for those who were produced under the law to be shown in their true character, and be rejected by God.  And this response of God to the rejection of His Son by religious men, should be the response of the believer too, hence in 5:12 the apostle wishes that the law-teachers were cut off.

4:31
So then, brethren, we are not children of the bondwoman, but of the free. 

So then, brethren, we are not children of the bondwoman, but of the free- the conclusion can now be drawn that, like Isaac, believers are the children of the freewoman, Jerusalem which is above, the centre from which the grace of God in Christ has come. 

Note the three ways in which believers are described in this passage, using Isaac as the figure-

Verse 28 Children of promise.
Verse 29 Born after the Spirit.
Verse 31 Children of the freewoman.

The first verse of chapter 5 may be thought of as part of chapter 4, and exhorts us to stand fast in the liberty of the gospel that the freewoman represents, and not to become enslaved by the bondage to the law that Hagar the slave-girl represents.

GALATIANS 3

We hope you find these notes helpful. Do feel free to download the material on this website for your own personal use, and also to distribute if you so wish. Under “SELF-PRINT BOOKLETS” you will find help on printing the posts in booklet form.  Please be aware that all the writing is copyright, so no alterations should be made.

Please feel free to comment on any aspect of what you find on this website using the contact form at the end of each article. We would be pleased to hear from you.

GALATIANS 3

We now come to that section of the epistle where the apostle brings forward seven reasons why grace is superior to law. It extends from Galatians 3:1-5:26. The seven reasons are presented in the form of contrasts between law and grace as follows:

Reason One
3:1-14
Grace results in blessing, whereas the law brings a curse.

Reason Two
3:15-29
Grace makes us heirs, law makes us transgressors.

Reason Three
4:1-10
Grace makes us sons, law is for infants.

Reason Four
4:11-18
Grace makes the apostle like an angel, law makes him like an enemy.

Reason Five
4:19-31
Grace makes us sons of free woman, the law, sons of the slave woman.

Reason Six
5:1-15
Grace helps us progress, the law only hinders.

Reason Seven
5:16-26
Grace results in the fruit of Spirit, the law results in works of the flesh.

 

By means of these reasons, the apostle deals with the errors of the three parties of law-teachers that opposed the gospel. These were:

1. Unbelieving Jews who taught that men should reject Christ and remain with the law of Moses.

2. False brethren who taught that Gentiles should be put under law before they believed the gospel, Acts 15:1.

3. Believers who were formerly of the Pharisees, who taught that believers should be circumcised and keep the law of Moses, Acts 15:5.

Each of these variations represents an attack on both the sufficiency of the work of Christ, and the grace of God. Just as the apostle gave no ground to Peter in chapter 2:11-21, so he gives no ground to these others. We should remember in this connection the words of Jude, telling us that the faith, (the body of Christian doctrine), has been delivered to the saints so that they contend for it. This may be done by preaching and teaching, or by conduct, as the truth is expressed in our lives.

Reason One
3:1-14
Grace brings blessing, law brings cursing

Structure of the section

(a) Verse 1 Christ crucified
(b) Verses 2-5 The Spirit received
(c) Verses 6-9 Abraham blessed
(d) Verses 10-12 Law-breaker cursed
(e) Verse 13 Christ made a curse
(f) Verse 14 Gentiles blessed

(a)   3:1
Christ crucified

3:1
O foolish Galatians, who hath bewitched you, that ye should not obey the truth, before whose eyes Jesus Christ hath been evidently set forth, crucified among you?

O foolish Galatians, who hath bewitched you- the apostle has not referred to the Galatians since 1:11, after he has marvelled that they had moved away from grace. In that chapter he pronounced a curse on those who were leading them astray with another gospel which mixed law and grace. Now he turns to the Galatians themselves, and condemns their foolishness for listening to the false teachers. They should have proved all things, and only held fast that which is good, 1 Thessalonians 5:21. Christ has cancelled the wisdom of this world, whether it be Jewish or Gentilish in origin, and He is made unto us wisdom, 1 Corinthians 1:30, which is communicated to us by the Spirit of God, 1 Corinthians 2:10. To turn from wisdom is, by definition, folly, hence his description of them. The word bewitch reminds us that the flesh is fascinated by error, and only the teaching of the Spirit can counteract this.
That ye should not obey the truth- gospel truth is presented to men for the obedience of faith, Romans 1:5; 16:26, and since the just shall live by faith, (that is, shall live as Christians on the same principle as they became Christians), then obedience should mark the believer at all times. Note that the apostle will not have it suggested that the Christian life is lawless, (for the word “obey” implies commands), which is part of what the law-teachers would be saying.
Before whose eyes Jesus Christ hath been set forth, crucified, among you?  Superstitious people around them would believe in “The evil eye”, the malign influence of evil spirits, to counteract which they would fix lucky charms to the walls of their houses. Believers do not fear the evil eye, however, for they know the power of evil was broken at the Cross. The setting forth of Christ crucified before their minds was enough to shield them from evil. Not in the form of an image or mascot, however, but in the preaching of the gospel.
The apostle borrows a word from civic life to convey the thought behind the word “set forth”. When a notable criminal was executed, the magistrate who dealt with the case would go to the marketplace and announce the fact publicly. This is what the apostle had done when he went to Galatia; he announced, not the death of a criminal, but the crucifixion of Christ between two criminals, for He was numbered with the transgressors, Isaiah 53:12; Mark 15:28.
Note that it is the crucifixion of Christ that is emphasised here, for the following reason. Our old man was crucified with Christ, so that what marked us before we were saved is gone as far as God is concerned. The apostle had used this truth in 2:20 to show that he, a man zealous for the law in former days, is crucified with Christ, and his life under the law is ended. Here there is a similar thought, but not as with the apostle the ending of his past as a Jew under the law, but the cancelling of the flesh, (the self-principle within us), which proudly thinks that it can keep the law.

(b)   3:2-5
The Spirit received.

3:2
This only would I learn of you, Received ye the Spirit by the works of the law, or by the hearing of faith?

This only would I learn of you- the answer to this question will settle the matter. It is a question of several parts. Having called them foolish because they had listened to the wisdom of the world, he now implies that they had enough Spirit-taught truth to answer his question. Each part of this question will take them progressively through their Christian experience, and show that God acted consistently at every stage. He begins with their conversion, then moves on to their desire to make progress in their new-found life in Christ. Next he refers to the persecution they suffered as a result of these things, then moves into the present, (“ministereth…worketh” in the present tense), and the ministry of God by the Spirit they currently knew.
Received ye the Spirit by the works of the law, or by the hearing of faith?  The word “by” in both parts of the sentence is “ek”, meaning “on the principle of”. The references to the Spirit here after the mention of Christ crucified in verse 1 remind us that not until our old man has been crucified with Christ can the Spirit take up residence within us. He is holy and righteous, and cannot dwell where there are conditions contrary to His nature. The holy anointing oil, (a figure of the Spirit of God, see Zechariah 4:1-6), was not to be poured on man’s flesh; that is, literally, on Adam’s flesh, Exodus 30:32. The incident of the Brazen Serpent, (an illustration of the work of Calvary, John 3:14), was followed by the Springing Well, in Numbers 21:4-18, a reminder of the gift of the Holy Spirit, who is “a well of water, springing up into everlasting life”, John 4:14. The benefits of the crucifixion of Christ are received by faith, and on that same principle God gives the Spirit. This settles the question as to whether every believer has the Spirit, and on what condition. The apostle is very clear in Romans 8:9 when he writes, “Now if any man have not the Spirit of Christ, he is none of his”.

3:3
Are ye so foolish? having begun in the Spirit, are ye now made perfect by the flesh?

Are ye so foolish? Having begun in the Spirit are ye now made perfect by the flesh? To receive the Spirit at the moment of initial faith in Christ is to be henceforth reckoned by God to be “in the Spirit”, Romans 8:9. It is our responsibility to work this out in practice, so that we are not only “in the Spirit” as to standing, but also walk after the Spirit, following His leading. By doing this we shall perfect ourselves; that is, bring ourselves progressively into conformity with the perfect standing that God reckons us to have. But going over to law for sanctification necessarily involves the effort of the flesh, for the law does not extend its influence beyond death, and believers are risen with Christ. We are dead to the law by the body of Christ, for the process of death, burial and resurrection which the body of Christ experienced is our process too, for we are identified with Him, see Romans 7:1-6. The path to perfection, or full maturity, is not by way of law-keeping, but rather by the reproduction of Christ in our hearts and lives by the power of the Spirit.

3:4
Have ye suffered so many things in vain? if it be yet in vain.

Have ye suffered so many things in vain? Those who turned to Christ were liable to be persecuted by the Jews, as the Lord Himself had warned when He was here- “Remeber the word that I said unto you, The servant is not greater than his lord.  If they have persecuted me, they will also persecute you; if they have kept my saying, they will keep yours also.” John 15:20.  So convinced were the Jews that Christ was an imposter, that they took every opportunity to show their hostility to Him. Now that He was gone from their midst, they turned their attention to those who believed in His name.
The light that Christ brought into the world exposes the dark deeds of men, and so they hate the light, John 3:19-21. Believers are to shine as lights in the world, Philippians 2:15, and when they do this they attract the same hostility as Christ did from those who hate the light. King Saul not only threw his javelin at David, but at Jonathan also, when he realised he had sided with David, 1 Samuel 18:10,11; 19:9,10; 20:32,33.
It is not a vain thing to suffer in this way, for it bears testimony to the reality of salvation, which in turn is a token to the adversaries of the gospel that they are on the way to perdition, Philippians 1:28. This coupled with the fact that suffering is part of God’s process of refining our faith, and will result in praise for Him and His Son in a day to come, 1 Peter 1:7, shows that suffering for Christ is not a vain or pointless thing.
If it be yet in vain- whilst the apostle is clear in his own mind that to suffer for Christ is not a vain or empty thing to do, nevertheless he does wonder whether the Galatians still believe that.  They would have suffered in vain if they reverted to Judaism, for they could have started off with the law, and avoided the trouble which receiving the grace of Christ brings. By continuing with grace, they could yet show that they were genuine, and that they still believed that their sufferings were to purpose and gain.

3:5
He therefore that ministereth to you the Spirit, and worketh miracles among you, doeth He it by the works of the law, or by the hearing of faith?

He therefore that ministereth to you the Spirit, and worketh miracles among you, doeth He it by the works of the law, or by the hearing of faith? The apostle has already made it clear in verse 2 that the Spirit is received initially when a person believes. Subsequently, the “supply of the Spirit of Jesus Christ”, Philippians 1:19, is made when the need arises, the supply being, not more of the Spirit Himself, (for we cannot have anything less than the whole of a Divine person), but the power He gives to the believer to react to circumstances in the same way as Christ did.
Paul, confined to prison, had heard that there were those who preached so as to add affliction to his bonds. Lest he react to this situation in a way that is not Christ-like, he requested the Philippians to pray that a further supply of the Spirit of Jesus Christ might be given him, to enable him to respond to circumstances as Christ did.
So also in Ephesians 1:17, where the apostle prays that the believers, (whom he has already said have received the Spirit when they believed, verse 13), may be granted the Spirit of wisdom and understanding. In other words, that the Spirit may be known in His wisdom-imparting role. Those who are already believers, then, may have Spirit ministered unto them further in this way.
Was it the law-teachers who were able to work miracles, or those who came with the gospel of God’s grace? The answer is, of course, the latter, and affords proof from the present experience of the Galatians that God was at work on the principle of faith, not works. The word for the gifts given to believers, including that of miracle-working, is “charismaton”, which may be rendered literally as “grace-gift”, 1 Corinthians 12:4,10. It was not a law-gift. The law was confirmed by the judgement of law-breakers, whereas grace is confirmed by miracles and wonders and signs, Hebrews 2:2-4. So when the apostle asks the question, “On what principle does God minister further help by the Spirit, and also give the power for miracles to be done by the power of the Spirit?” The answer can only be, “On the same principle as He gave the Spirit to them initially, even on the principle of faith”.

(c)   3:6-9
Abraham blessed.

3:6
Even as Abraham believed God, and it was accounted to him for righteousness.

Even as- what happened to Abraham is on the same principle as what has happened to believers. The apostle introduces Abraham here because he is “the father of all them that believe”, Romans 4:11. He is the believer’s rôle model.
Abraham believed God, and it was accounted to him for righteousness- this is the first of seven quotations the apostle makes in this chapter. A simple promise was given to Abraham, as God showed him the stars of the night sky. The word was, “So shall thy seed be”, Genesis 15:5. Abraham believed in the Lord and His word to him, and God reckoned him righteous as a result.
Abraham, of course, lived long before the law was given, as the apostle will state in verse 17, and therefore if he was blessed of God, and became the father of those who believe, he did so, not through law-works, but through faith. The fact that God responded to Abraham’s faith by accounting him righteous, shows that faith is what God is looking for, not works. See Romans 4:1-5.

3:7
Know ye therefore that they which are of faith, the same are the children of Abraham.

Know ye therefore- the apostle urges the Galatians to take in the implications of what happened to Abraham, for it had relevance to them. They would get to know the truth if they understood the implication of the quotation, and so be delivered from their foolishness.
That they which are of faith, the same are the children of Abraham- at around the age of 13, a Jewish boy went through a ceremony which made him a “son of the Law”, and he committed himself to keep the Law. In effect, this is what the law-teachers wanted the Gentile Galatians to do. The truth is, however, is that the Galatians had become, not sons of the law when they believed, but sons of Abraham, a much better position.

3:8
And the scripture, foreseeing that God would justify the heathen through faith, preached before the gospel unto Abraham saying, In thee shall all nations be blessed.

And the scripture, foreseeing that God would justify the heathen through faith- it was always God’s intention to bless men when they believed, for “Known unto God are all his works from the beginning of the world.” Acts 15:18.
Preached before the gospel unto Abraham- since the gospel concerns God’s Son, and He is the ultimate “son of Abraham”, Matthew 1:1, then to announce blessing through Abraham was to preach beforehand gospel-blessing.
Saying, “In thee shall all nations be blessed”- this is an allusion to Genesis 12:3,  which says, “all families of the earth”, an allusion to Genesis 10:31, where the descendants of Shem are listed “after their families…after their nations”. This is good news indeed, especially for Gentiles, for it shows God has not abandoned them. Peter, in Acts 3:25, quotes from Genesis 22:18, “And in thy seed shall all the kindreds of the earth be blessed”, for he is emphasising that the first kindred to which Christ was sent was that of Israel, see verse 26. Here, however, the reference is Genesis 12:3. Abraham would be a blessing to all nations as he gave to them the example of faith. Other ways he would be a blessing are as follows:

1. The worship of the True God would be maintained by him in the midst of universal idolatry.
2. The tabernacle system of sacrifices, foreshadowing Calvary, would be given to his descendants.
3. The prophets would be of Israel.
4. Christ Himself would come of him.
5. The apostles would be of Israel.

3:9
So then they which be of faith are blessed with faithful Abraham.

So then- because God had foreseen that he would justify the heathen through faith, in fulfilment of the prophecy of Scripture just referred to.
They which be of faith are blessed with faithful Abraham- every true man of faith from amongst the nations of the earth takes his stand alongside Abraham as he believes God, and is blessed in the same way as Abraham was blessed. The Gentile does not have to come via the law.

(d)   3:10-12
Law-breaker cursed

3:10
For as many as are of the works of the law are under the curse: for it is written, Cursed is every one that continueth not in all things which are written in the book of the law to do them.

For as many as are of the works of the law- who take their stand, so to speak, alongside of Moses rather than Abraham.
Are under the curse- far from knowing the blessing Abraham knew, they know the opposite. In verse 8 there was glad news, now we have bad news. It is “the curse”, because Paul is about to quote the climax to the curses recited on Mount Ebal; it is the one that sums them all up.
For it is written, “Cursed is every one that continueth not in all things that are written in the book of the law to do them”- this is the last curse that was to be recited from Mount Ebal when the children of Israel reached the land of Israel, Deuteronomy 27:13-26, Joshua 8:30-35. The words as found in the Old Testament are, “Cursed be he that confirmeth not all the words of this law to do them”. This is a not a misquotation by the apostle, for he is writing as an inspired man, just as much as Moses was an inspired man as he wrote Deuteronomy 27:26. Instead of quoting the word “confirmeth”, the apostle writes “continueth”. The point is that to confirm the words of the law means to continue in the practise of them. This is the way a man may confirm God’s law. Further to that, the verb “confirmeth” is in what is known as the Fifth Hebrew conjugation, which gives the idea of “cause to confirm”, giving us the impression of one who is determined to confirm the law by his action. This is the sense the apostle gives to it by the words “continueth…in all things”.
The other difference is that “all the words of this law” is quoted as “all things that are written in the book of the law”. This is an explanation, especially for the Gentile believers, that “this law”, means “the book of the law” that was given to Israel. The words of the law were to be inscribed on great stones in Mount Ebal, and they were “the words of this law” that were recited. But Paul is ensuring we realise that what was written on the stones was what was written in the book of the law.
To do them- this is an unusual phrase, and is found again in Hebrews 10:7,9, “I come to do thy will O God”. The idea is not simply carrying out God’s will, but doing so with the utmost devotion. Wanting to do that will, not just complying out of a sense of duty.

Note that nothing less than perfection is demanded here, for it is:

“Every one”, meaning all the people.

“Continueth not”, meaning all the time.

“In all things”, meaning all the commands.

“To do them”, meaning with all the heart.

3:11
But that no man is justified by the law in the sight of God, it is evident: for, The just shall live by faith.

But that no man is justified by the law in the sight of God is evident- only those who perfectly carry out the will of God as expressed in the law would ever be justified that way. This rules everyone out. The only One who kept the law perfectly, was the only One who did not need to be justified. In any case, the way to be justified has ever been by faith, not by works.
For, The just shall live by faith- the principle by which a believer lives is the principle of faith. It follows, therefore, that the principle upon which his life was received in the first place was faith also. Law-keeping depends on our efforts, whereas faith realises our efforts can never be enough, given that we are marked by failure; it then goes on to depend on the work of God.

3:12
And the law is not of faith: but, The man that doeth them shall live in them.

And the law is not of faith: but, The man that doeth them shall live in them- faith rests, law-keeping involves constant working, so the two are incompatible. To live “in” the works of law, means to live in virtue of the merit gained by doing them. The contrast is between living by faith in God, and living by supposed merit gained by ourselves.

(d)   3:12,13
Christ made a curse

3:13
Christ hath redeemed us from the curse of the law, being made a curse for us: for it is written, Cursed is every one that hangeth on a tree:

Christ hath redeemed us from the curse of the law- verse 10 has already stated that those who seek to please God by law-keeping are under His curse because of their failure to fully keep the law. Man is under obligation to God for his failure, yet has no means of discharging his debt of responsibility. This is why the apostle calls the principle of the law “beggarly elements”, 4:9, for they bring to poverty and bondage.
The answer to man’s bankrupt state as well as his state of bondage because of his failure to keep the law, is the redeeming work of Christ. In Old Testament times, a man who was hopelessly in debt could be rescued by a near-kinsman who had both the wealth and the willingness to redeem. Also, if a man was sold to be a slave, he could be rescued by his kinsman redeemer. By saying “us” the apostle first of all means believers who before had been Jews under the law; but in a secondary sense, Gentile believers are redeemed from the curse in the sense that the work of Christ ensures that they shall never know it in the future. Note that we are redeemed when we exercise initial faith in Christ, whereas the being made a curse happened at Calvary. In other words, we are redeemed at conversion, Christ was made a curse at Calvary.
Being made a curse for us, for it is written, Cursed is every one that hangeth on a tree- we need to know the context of these words, (for not everyone who is hanged is accursed of God, for he might be innocent). They come from Deuteronomy 21, where we read: “And if a man have committed a sin worthy of death, and he be to be put to death, and thou hang him on a tree: His body shall not remain all night upon the tree, but thou shalt in any wise bury him that day; (for he that is hanged is accursed of God;) that thy land be not defiled, which the Lord thy God giveth thee for an inheritance.” Deuteronomy 21:22,23.
So the man in question has committed a crime which, under the law of Moses, required him to be put to death. Furthermore, “he be to be put to death”, that is, the trial has taken place and he is reckoned to be deserving of death. If, after he has been stoned to death, it is thought appropriate that he be made a further public example, then he was to be hanged on a tree. Not, indeed, that this was their way of execution, for that was by stoning. The hanging takes place after he has died. But if all this took place, they must remember that his crime had defiled the land, so whilst they could hang him up as a warning to others, his body must not stay on the tree beyond the end of the day.
We can see now why Paul does not say, “As it is written”, as if what happened to the man happened to Christ. Rather, he writes, “for it is written”, because he wants to select just one feature of the scenario, and relate it to Calvary. That one feature is that those hanged on a tree were cursed of God, since their presence there was the sure sign that they had committed a crime of such seriousness that a public example must be made. The reason they were cursed was because they had broken God’s law, as verse 10 of our chapter has told us.

We may see several differences between the man who was hanged and the Lord Jesus:
First, the man was guilty of breaking the law. Christ kept the law.
Second, the man was stoned to death. Christ was crucified.
Third, the man was hanged after he had died. Christ was hanged when alive.
Fourth, the man’s body defiled the land, as his sin had done. Christ defiled nothing.
Fifth, the man was accursed of God because of his law-breaking. Christ was cursed of God because of our law-breaking.
Sixth, the man was cursed personally. Christ was made a curse representatively.
Seventh, the man’s body was buried that same day. Christ was indeed buried the same day He died, but not because He defiled the land, but because the authorities did not want questions asked at Passover time. The reason the Jews gave to Pilate as to why His body should be removed, was not an appeal to Deuteronomy 21, but because the next day was a high day. This would mean that the people would have time to see the body on the cross and wonder why He was there, John 19:31.
So Christ undertook to be made a curse, for He was reckoned by God to be dealing with all that our law-breaking deserved, and was treated accordingly, as if He had done the law-breaking. He absorbed the consequences of our law-breaking in Himself, so that only blessing results. God has transformed an act which normally brought disgrace on Israel, into an act which brought blessing within their reach. He is a curse for us, not to us. Note that this quotation begins in exactly the same way as the one in verse 10, “Cursed is every one”. Note He had to be made a curse, for in no way did He bring ill upon the people. In fact, Peter says of Him, “God sent him to bless you”, Acts 3:26.
There is an eighth difference between the man of Deuteronomy 21 and Christ and it is this. The man suffered only for what he had done, whereas Christ suffered for what all men had done. We may learn something of the meaning of this when we remember that there were four main consequences threatened if Israel failed to keep the law, as detailed in Deuteronomy 28, as follows:
There was a financial penalty, for their crops would fail, The Lord Jesus became poor at the cross, for He was cut off and had nothing, Daniel 9:26, margin; 2 Corinthians 8:9.
There was the physical curse, with disease and illness brought upon them. The Lord Jesus suffered physically as no other has done, as He endured the agonies of the cross.
There was governmental judgement, with no answer from heaven, which would be as brass to them. We learn from Psalm 22 that Christ was not answered when He cried to God at Calvary, and far from rescuing Him, God abandoned Him.
There was the political judgement, and Israel would be handed over to their enemies. So Christ was delivered to the Gentiles, and suffered a Gentile form of execution.

(f)   3:14
Gentiles blessed

3:14
That the blessing of Abraham might come on the Gentiles through Jesus Christ; that we might receive the promise of the Spirit through faith.

That the blessing of Abraham might come on the Gentiles through Jesus Christ- it is only through Christ that Gentiles may have a claim on the blessing that Abraham knew, for He is the one whom God had in view when He promised that Abraham would be a blessing to the nations. Two things must happen before the Gentiles can be blessed in this way. First, it must become evident that Israel, with all their advantages, cannot keep the law, verses 11,12, and second, that there is one who can deal with the curse that a broken law brings, verse 13. These two matters now being settled, the obstacle to the blessing of the Gentiles is removed.
That we might receive the promise of the Spirit through faith- the promise of the Spirit is the promised Spirit. It is the Spirit that is received, not just the promise. Compare Luke 24:49; Acts 1:4; 2:33. The selection of the gift of the Spirit is significant, since His is the power by which the Christian life is lived, not the energy of the flesh which the law used, Romans 8:3. The apostle has emphasised the Spirit in verse 1-5, and now we see why.  

Reason Two
3:15-29
Grace makes us heirs, the law makes us transgressors

Structure of the section

(a) Verses 15-18 The promise to the Seed
(b) Verses 19-25 The purpose of the Law
(c) Verses 26-29 The position of the believer

(a)   3:15-18
The promise to the Seed

Verse 16 The promise is confined
Verse 17 The promise is confirmed
Verses 17,18 The promise is constant

3:15
Brethren, I speak after the manner of men; Though it be but a man’s covenant, yet if it be confirmed, no man disannulleth, or addeth thereto.

Brethren, I speak after the manner of men- the apostle argues from the case of a human situation to one in which God was involved. He does this in the next verses using several everyday things, as follows:

1. 3:15 A business contract
2. 3:24 A schoolmaster
3. 3:27 A cloak of manhood
4. 4:1 The laws of inheritance
5. 4:2 The powers of a father, known as “Pater potestas”
6. 4:3,4 Release from slavery
7. 4:5 The laws of adoption

Though it be but a man’s covenant- even though a covenant may only be between mere mortals.
Yet if it be confirmed, no man disannulleth, nor addeth thereto- once a matter is agreed, then no cancelling or adding is considered proper.

The promise confined

3:16
Now to Abraham and his seed were the promises made. He saith not, And to seeds, as of many; but as of one, And to thy seed, which is Christ.

Now to Abraham and his seed were the promises made- the literal order of the words is “Now to Abraham were the promises made, and to his seed”; this serves to distinguish the promises made to Abraham personally, and those made to his seed. Having established that a man-to-man covenant is stable, the apostle now brings in a God-to-man covenant, the one made with Abraham, and repeated subsequently. The word “made” means spoken, and now we learn the words that were spoken.
He saith not “And to seeds”, as of many- there are various groups and individuals who are called Abraham’s seed, and they are:

1. Isaac “in Isaac shall thy seed be called”, Genesis 21:12.
2. Ishmael “he is thy seed”, Genesis 21:13.
3. Natural descendants of Abraham “I know that ye are Abraham’s seed”, John 8:37.
4. Christ “And to thy seed, which is Christ, Galatians 3:16.
5. Spiritual sons of Abraham “And if ye be Christ’s, then are ye Abraham’s seed”, Galatians 3:29.

The context, and statements made in the New Testament, must decide who is in view in each case.

But as of one, And to thy seed, which is Christ- the apostle makes clear here that God’s promise to Abraham’s seed was not to be shared. Only the one whom God had in mind as He promised would receive the blessing. Whether Abraham realised who was being spoken of it is not possible to determine, except that we know that he rejoiced to see Christ’s day, John 8:56, and so may have been given insights into this matter, especially as he was the “Friend of God”, James 2:23, and God was willing on another occasion to inform him of His intentions, Genesis 18:17.
The apostle is making clear that the promise of blessing was not made to any other than Christ, and He shares the blessing not with natural children of Abraham who are wedded to the law, (for they are of their father the Devil, John 8:44), but with those that He now calls His own, John 13:1, as we shall see in verse 29 of this chapter, where we read, “If ye be Christ’s”. “His own”, (meaning the nation of Israel), received Him not, John 1:11, and shut themselves out from blessing nationally.

The promise confirmed

3:17
And this I say, that the covenant, that was confirmed before of God in Christ, the law, which was four hundred and thirty years after, cannot disannul, that it should make the promise of none effect.

And this I say, that the covenant, which was confirmed before of God in Christ- this reminds us of the way in which the covenant made to Abraham was confirmed by God. We read of it in Genesis 15. God had promised Abraham that his seed would be as numerous as the stars of heaven, even though at that point he had no heir, verse 5. Abraham believed God when He said this, verse 6, (referred to in Galatians 3:6). Abraham asks how he will know that the promised land shall be his. In response God makes a covenant with him. The covenant victims were slain, and the carcases of the animals divided. Usually, after this, the parties entering into the covenant would walk between the pieces of the sacrifices, indicating that the covenant had been ratified in the death of the sacrifices, and also that if either party defaulted, then they deserved to be cut in pieces as those sacrificial victims had been.
On this occasion, however, there was a difference, for God caused a deep sleep to fall upon Abraham, Genesis 15:12. Instead of Abraham walking between the pieces, it was a burning lamp that passed between them. Now Isaiah looks on to the day when the covenant with Abraham will be fulfilled, and speaks of salvation going forth from Jerusalem as a “burning lamp”, Isaiah 62:1. But as is the case on several occasions in the Old Testament, the word for salvation is “yeshuah”, the equivalent to Jesus. He it is then that guarantees the covenant, so we can see why the apostle states that the covenant is confirmed in Christ. So the covenant is “to Christ”, for He is the Seed, verse 16, and it is “in Christ”, for He acts as surety for Abraham in the matter, verse 17.

The promise constant

The law, which was four hundred and thirty years after, cannot disannul, that it should make the promise of none effect- if a covenant between men is not alterable, how much more so a covenant between God and men. So nothing that was said by God at the giving of the law can cancel what He had previously said to Abraham, the father of the nation that was given the law. The four hundred and thirty years extends from the time of the original promise to Abraham in Genesis 12:7, BC 1921, and the giving of the law, in BC 1491, the same year Israel came out of Egypt. We are not told the precise date when God actually spoke the words of Genesis 13:15 quoted in verse 16 of this chapter. This shows the importance of the literal order of the words in verse 16, which serve to allow for the fact that the promise to Abraham and the promise to the seed in the words of Galatians 3:16, were at different times.
The dates actually given in the Scriptures are precise, so we should beware of thinking of them as rough approximations. For instance, we are told that the Israelites came out of Egypt “even the selfsame day” four hundred and thirty years after they began to sojourn in Canaan. They began their sojourn in Canaan when Abraham arrived in there at the first, for we read of him that “By faith he sojourned in the land of promise”, Hebrews 11:9. This was when he was seventy-five years old, Genesis 12:4,5. It was at that point that God appeared to Abraham and said, “Unto thy seed will I give this land”, verse 7. So the anniversary of the day Abraham crossed into Canaan, (“into the land of Canaan they came”), was the day they “went out from the land of Egypt”, Exodus 12:41.
The period of four hundred years mentioned on the day of the covenant with Abraham, Genesis 15:13 refers to the length of time that Egypt would afflict Abraham’s seed. This began when Ishmael, the son of Hagar, an Egyptian, mocked Isaac when he was made Abraham’s heir, Genesis 21:8,9. Ishmael was cast out, and his mother took him a wife out of the land of Egypt, showing where the sympathies and attitudes of both of them were, verse 21.

3:18
For if the inheritance be of the law, it is no more of promise: but God gave it to Abraham by promise.

For if the inheritance be of law, it is no more of promise: but God gave it to Abraham by promise– it is important to notice the word for “gave”. It contains within it the idea of grace, so God gave the promise to Abraham on the basis of His grace. Clearly, the promise cannot be of law and promise at the same time. So of this promise we may say:
It is given by God in grace, verse 18.
It is received by faith, verse 14.
It cannot be cancelled by the law, verse 17.
It is available even to Gentiles, verse 29.

(b)   3:19-25
The purpose of the Law

Verse 17 Not to cancel
Verse 21 Not to compete
Verse 19 To condemn
Verse 23 To confine
Verse 24 To control

Law is given to condemn

3:19
Wherefore then serveth the law? It was added because of transgressions, till the seed should come to whom the promise was made; and it was ordained by angels in the hand of a mediator.

Wherefore then serveth the law?  What purpose was served by giving the law to Israel, when the promise to Abraham was already confirmed? There is a double answer to this question.
It was added because of transgressions- that is, literally, to create transgressions, so that it might come home forcibly to men that their sins were a transgression of God’s will. The law was not added to the promise, (for that is ruled out in verse 15), but was added to God’s ways of dealing with men. This is the first reason. The second reason is next given.
Till the seed should come to whom the promise was made- the law was an interim measure, regulating and holding the people in check, until such times as Christ the Seed of Abraham should come in grace.
And it was ordained by angels in the hand of a mediator- the law was given by the disposition of angels, as Stephen said, Acts 7:53. Paul is emphasising here that the law was not an arrangement between God and men directly, but angelic agents and a human agent, Moses, interposed. There was not the personal character to the arrangement that Abraham knew.

3:20
Now a mediator is not a mediator of one, but God is one.

Now a mediator is not a mediator of one, but God is one- as just noticed, the law involved several parties; God, angels, Moses, and the people of Israel. The very fact that there was a mediator indicates this. With God’s arrangement with Abraham, however, one party, (Abraham), was asleep, and the covenant was confirmed not by him passing through the pieces, but the burning lamp, a figure of the Messiah, doing so. But Messiah is equal with God, so the Godhead alone is responsible for the fulfilment of the promise contained in the covenant. The unity of the Godhead is the guarantee of the fulfilment. The covenant of the law depended on man’s effort, whereas the covenant to Abraham depended on God’s oneness.

Law is not given to compete

3:21
Is the law then against the promises of God? God forbid: for if there had been a law given which could have given life, verily righteousness should have been by the law.

Is the law then against the promises of God? Is there a competition between the covenants, both of which were brought in by God? Do they fight against one another?
God forbid- that cannot be the case, for both were given by God, and He does not conflict with Himself.
For if there had been a law given which could have given life, verily righteousness should have been by the law- the purpose of the giving of the law was not to enable a man to be righteous, but rather to show up the fact that he was unrighteous. It is true that the Lord Jesus said to the lawyer, after he had correctly summed up the law, “Thou hast answered right: this do and thou shalt live”, Luke 10:28. But as soon as a man is left to himself to keep the law, he finds that the law is “weak through the flesh”, and is powerless to enable him to earn life, Romans 8:3. Only if a law had been given that enabled men to be righteous would there be competition between law and the promise. But Abraham believed God and was accounted righteous, and that is the abiding principle, as is seen by its use by the apostle as he explains the gospel, Romans 4:3. It is also seen in the three-fold use of the text, “the just shall live by faith”, Romans 1:17; Galatians 3:11; Hebrews 10:38.

3:22
But the scripture hath concluded all under sin, that the promise by faith of Jesus Christ might be given to them that believe.

But the scripture hath concluded all under sin- the word “but” introduces the real effect of the law, which is not to give life, but to place men under the heading “sinners”. This is a similar statement to that in Romans 3:19, where Paul writes “Now we know that what things soever the law saith, it saith to them who are under the law: that every mouth may be stopped, and all the world may become guilty before God.” The scripture is the whole of the Old Testament considered as giving a united testimony.
That the promise by faith of Jesus Christ might be given to them that believe- when the sinner realises that his only hope is faith in Christ, not faith in his own efforts through works of law, and when he exercises faith, the promise becomes good to him. So far from being against the promises of God, the law has a part to play in the conviction of the sinner, for he needs to realise he is a sinner, so that he will turn to Christ.

Law is given to confine

3:23
But before faith came, we were kept under the law, shut up unto the faith which should afterwards be revealed.

But before faith came- before faith in an incarnate, crucified and risen Christ was a possibility, or in other words, in Old Testament times.
We were kept under the law- notice the way in which the apostle uses “we” and “ye” in these verses. By “we” he means “we who are Jews by birth”, and by “ye”, he means “you who are Gentiles by birth”. The nation of Israel was protected and guarded by the law from the wild excesses of the nations all around them. This is why they had to be so ruthless in their dealings with the nations already in the land of Canaan when they arrived under Joshua. The iniquity of the Amorites had become full, and the inhabitants of the land were not fit to live.
Shut up unto the faith which should afterwards be revealed- Israel was not only protected from things around, but also enclosed in view of things to come, the opportunity of faith in a manifested Christ. When Christ was revealed, so faith in Him was revealed as God’s way of blessing. The law and the prophets prophesied until John, and he exhorted the people that “they should believe on him which should come after him, that is on Christ Jesus”, Acts 19:4. 

Law is given to control

3:24
Wherefore the law was our schoolmaster to bring us unto Christ, that we might be justified by faith.

Wherefore the law was our schoolmaster to bring us unto Christ- a schoolmaster in those times was a person, often a trusted slave, responsible for the well-being of the child under his care. It is not that the law is able to bring to Christ by its commandments, but rather it was an interim measure, protecting Israel’s interests until Christ arrived, and encouraging them to cast themselves upon the mercy of God when they saw they could not keep the law perfectly.  After all, the law included the provision of sacrifices for sin.
That we might be justified by faith- the apostle here defines what the result of the faith of verse 23 is. Abraham was reckoned righteous by God, and justification is the act of reckoning a person right.

3:25
But after that faith is come, we are no longer under a schoolmaster.

But after that faith is come, we are no longer under a schoolmaster- as will be shown in the next verses, maturity comes in through Christ, and therefore the schoolmaster in charge of Israel in their state of immaturity is no longer needed. To cling to the law is to fail to realise that God’s purposes have moved on to their consummation in Christ.

3:26-29
The position of the believer

With the promise given, the law no longer needed, and with Christ come, the following new things are brought in for the believer:

Verse 26 New status
Verse 27 New start
Verse 27 New standard
Verses 28,29 New situation

New status

3:26
For ye are all the children of God by faith in Christ Jesus.

For ye are all the children of God by faith in Christ Jesus- the apostle sees in the fact that those who were of the Gentiles have come into full relationship a sign that the need for the schoolmaster, the law, is over. Note it is not now, as in verse 7, that they were sons of Abraham, which indicated they followed Abraham’s example of faith. Here the point is that with the coming of the Son of God Himself, it is possible to be brought into the family of God by faith. Note it is Christ Jesus that their faith is in, the Risen and Ascended Man. As will be made clear in verse 28, the position given to the believer is one outside of this world system, and also outside the law system.

New start

3:27
For as many of you as have been baptized into Christ have put on Christ.

For as many of you as have been baptised into Christ have put on Christ- this does not suggest that some of them were not baptised, but rather, that every one that is baptised into Christ has indeed put on Christ. It is not possible to be baptised into Christ and not put Him on. Having been baptised, they pass, morally, out from the sphere where the law operates, and into the sphere where Christ is all.
The word of God to Joshua was “Moses my servant is dead; now therefore arise, go over this Jordan”, Joshua 1:2. With the representative of the law gone, the promise to Abraham of a land can begin to be fulfilled. The land of Canaan was named after the man Canaan. When Israel were “baptised” in the river Jordan, they emerged into a territory which had the name of a man upon it. So we have been baptised into Christ, and have emerged out of the waters of baptism into a sphere where the name of Christ is all-pervading.

New standard

According to the custom of the day, when a child came to maturity, and he was recognised as the son of his father, a cloak would be placed upon his shoulders. This was called the cloak of manhood. When we are baptised, we pledge to display the character of God’s Son in our lives, as if the cloak of His manhood has been put upon us.

New situation

3:28
There is neither Jew nor Greek, there is neither bond nor free, there is neither male nor female: for ye are all one in Christ Jesus.

There is neither Jew not Greek- the word “there” is an adverb with the same force as the preposition “in”. There is there, (that is, in Christ), neither Jew nor Greek. All such distinctions are irrelevant as far as our position in Christ is concerned, for that position is a heavenly one, whereas Jew and Gentile are distinctions that only relate to earth.
There is neither bond nor free- the distinctions of privilege which have come about as a result of the Fall are irrelevant. As the next verse will show, every believer is an heir; the fact that a slave had nothing, and that a free man only had riches of this world, is of no account.
There is neither male nor female- since to be in Christ Jesus is to be part of the heavenly order of things, even such basic things as gender differences are not relevant in this context. We have noticed that the apostle does make a distinction between “we” and “ye” in these verses. He elsewhere gives instruction as to the conduct of bond and free, and he maintains the distinction in the assembly between male and female. So the differences mentioned here are not completely eradicated, or else believers would not be able to get married. The point is that they are irrelevant, for the reason he now gives.
For ye are all one in Christ Jesus- however diverse they were before, they are, in Christ Jesus, a new entity. He will say in 6:15 that they are a new creation. Here, in context, they are the seed of Abraham. This phrase has nothing to do with church unity, but relates the the common position all believers have, whatever their earthly status.

3:29
And if ye be Christ’s, then are ye Abraham’s seed, and heirs according to the promise.

And- the apostle is carrying the argument forward from the statement of verse 28, and bringing it to a climax.
If ye be Christ’s- if Christ recognises you as His own, even though you were once Gentiles. He disowned the nation of Israel as a whole, even though it claimed to be the seed of Abraham, John 8:37. In 4:9 believers are said to be known of God, and here they are owned by Christ.
Then are ye Abraham’s seed- here is a further dimension to the idea of Abraham’s seed, and is the logical outcome of being the sons of Abraham by faith. This is a staggering statement, that Gentiles are Abraham’s seed! Zealous Jews would find this very difficult to accept, but John the Baptist had prepared them for the idea when he said that God was able to raise up children unto Abraham from the stones, Matthew 3:9. If He can do this with stones, He can do it with Gentile sinners. This does not mean that the nation of israel, as the descendants of Abraham, have no future.  They are destined for greatness when they receive their Messiah when He returns to earth to reign.
And heirs according to the promise- the promise being that in Abraham all nations would be blessed, verse 8. They are heirs according to promise, but certainly not heirs according to works.